Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
The Nanny and the Sheffeild's Part 1

... reminded me of the
piles of 'fetish' films that line every adult video store.
BDSM, rubber, enema, S&M, FemDom, s**t and a million other ... I can promise that as long as you do your part, Jessie and
I will try to make you look as good as ... ... Continue»
Posted by cdod 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 616  |  
100%
  |  2

Everything's Alright

After all the lectures and talks I’ve been told from my parents and relatives, you’d think I would be at least prepared for what the future holds in store for me – I wasn’t prepared. I didn’t have a fucking clue.


I’ve heard analogies of love, but the only one that best describes love is wind. Wind is invisible to the eye, but you sense it’s presence and you can feel it. Wind can hit you dead in the face abruptly and suddenly. So can love. Love hit me dead in the face and my knee-jerk reaction was to face it head on.


* * *
I was invited to a beach party for some “fun in the sun” time with a group of friends from the private art college I attend. I was surprised because the people I hang out with usually spend their time cooped up in a friend’s room, passing a joint around in a circle of people, and laughing about God know’s what. It was out of the “norm” for them, so, naturally, I was curious. I became even more curious when Phoebe, my roommate, nudged me on the arm with her elbow after a grueling art study with a 50 year-old professor from hell, Mrs. Herald.

“Ouch.” I hissed as I rubbed my forearm. She simply smiled and told me that I was a crybaby. I stuck my tongue out at her and she shook her head while grinning.

“So, you going to that thing?” She kept her head down as we walked to our dorm because she was fidgeting around in her bag looking for something.

“What thing?” I was looking at her rummaging through her bag. She snapped back her head with a smirk holding up a thin square of plastic.

“Gotcha!” She exclaimed turning to me. I gave her a bewildered stare as she grabbed my hand, placed the plastic in it, and sealed the bond by closing up my fingers around it. I opened my hand, my fingers peeling backward to reveal the same square, only this time; I noticed the faint shape of a circle inside of it. After scrutinizing this square for several seconds, I gasped, clamped and shot my hand in my pockets and scowled at my roommate.

She craned her head back and laughed as we walked up the familiar stairs to our dorm room. My feet literally stuck to the ground refusing to move as I watched her walk up the stairs. Noticing that I wasn’t close on her heels, she turned. She looked at me and shrugged.

“Pheobe!”
“What?”
“What the fuck is this for?”
She looked me up and down and shook her head with the biggest shit-eating grin I’ve ever seen.

“You know what it’s for.”
“No shit, Sherlock. Tell me why you’re giving it to me.”

She was still shaking her head as she walked back down the steps further towards me till she was standing in front of me. She motioned over to the staircase step and we sat down side by side. She rummaged through her bag again and pulled out two cigarettes, lighting both before handing one of the two to me. I slowly took a drag and exhaled harshly.

“Sher, you haven’t been layed in 3 months.” She said nonchalantly while looking out over the parking lot.
It felt like someone pricked me right in the ass – a personal question, eh? I looked puzzled and I involuntarily shifted my thighs bringing them close together and away from Pheobe. She chuckled and placed her hand on my knee. I ignored her and smoked away on my cigarette.

She took one long drag, parted her lips to let the smoke escape them and cleared her throat. “Sher, you really don’t have to hide anything to me. You know that, don’t you?”

I was twirling the cigarette in between my index and middle finger thinking of what next to say. Fortunately, Pheobe hates silence, so she took the initiative.

“Look, if you’re gay just say so. Don’t hide it. I only gave you that condom cause I want you to enjoy yourself at the party nonetheless. Sex with a man… or with a woman.” She turned to me, forcing my eyes to stare at her emerald ones. I was choked up to say the least. I guess a close friend can eye even the less conspicuous of things.

“I…” Could I admit it? Being a lesbian? My heart was yelling it out, practically screaming it. My brain was thinking on the logical scale of things; coming out of the closet during college isn’t the best thing to do, but on the other hand, I go to school with bohemians who are accustomed to the now revolutionized way of “life”. So, why not?

Pheobe was still looking at me intently. Her cigarette was a little lopsided looking because the ash was accumulating on the cherry of it. I took a deep breath, exhaled, took another drag, ashed, exhaled, looked at Pheobe and said it.

“I’m a lesbian.” I whispered looking away as if I were ashamed. Why should I feel or look ashamed? I don’t know. I knew I was a lesbian since the 9th grade, but I just couldn’t detach myself from the “popular” group of friends and risk my rank among the girls who were envied at school.

“Now, was that so hard?” Pheobe said and winked. She gave me a half hug and told me to go up stairs and get ready for tonight. I was still puzzled about my conversation with my roommate while scrubbing my scalp in the shower. Why was she asking me these questions? It wasn’t that out of character for her to do so, but still; I couldn’t help but wonder. I toweled myself off and noticed her on the phone, cupping her hands over the receiver so that I couldn’t read her lips or overhear her muffled conversation. I shrugged, went into the kitchen, leaving water droplets splashing to the floor in my wake. Pheobe sighed harshly and called me out that I would put someone at risk of slipping on the tile and breaking their neck.

“Well, it’s only you and me in here, so no problem now, is there?” I smirked and she rolled her eyes and continued talking on the phone. Pouring myself some Ginger ale, I was constantly reverting my thoughts back to who could be on the phone with Pheobe. She saw my confused look and just kept staring at me, smiling every now and then from what the person on the other end of the receiver was telling her. I mouthed and motioned to her: “Who’s on the phone?” She shook her head and was doubling over with laughter. Whoever was on the other end, she must’ve been more talented than George Carlin at cracking jokes; Pheobe only listens to the good stuff. And, I said she is on the other end because I could clearly make out a feminine voice on the other end.

“So, do I know this person?” I yelled over the laughter. Pheobe was holding onto her stomach practically choking on her laughter-filled sobs. I was getting annoyed at this point. So, what better way to retaliate than annoy back, right? Right. So, I dragged my guitar amp to the kitchen and Pheobe became quiet with suspicion. I had to re-wrap my towel around my self because it started to come undone. I hefted it on the counter and Pheobe kept asking me what I was doing. I took out my iPod and started sifting through the artists with my thumb on the glass screen. After finding what I was looking for, I tapped the screen, hooked up the amp to the jack, and the slow tempo of lazy guitars, echoing drums and lingering guitar solos drifted into the room. I smirked. I love Ska music.

“Ughhh…” Pheobe exacerbated a sigh loudly. The feminine voice on the other end clearly said, “What?” Pheobe gave another rather annoying sigh and she shook her head in a lazy manner.
“Pot-smoker music.” She said loudly as I turned up the knob. I started to giggle because I was finally getting my way. Pheobe yelled at me to turn it down but I simply turned the knob in a clockwise motion, which raised the volume level.
I was swaying my hips and had my arms up above my head, dancing and loving the way the music made me feel: like there was no care in the world, except feeling and being there. Pheobe got up from her seat and was walking over to the amp and I brought my hands out and grabbed her hands and f***ed her to dance with me. She half-heartedly laughed and was yelling at me to stop and turn the music down and I replied back with bellowing out the lyrics of the song:

“All this time that you think,” Pheobe was struggling in my grip, still laughing and trying to get away. “I would be here for your sake,” She was clawing at my shoulders yelling at me to stop, the feminine voice on the receiver asking something and for a second, I thought I recognized the voice. ”I hope you’ve got a bottle of wine,” Pheobe was impatient now and telling me to stop, but I knew her little tricks. I wanted to dance and she was going to dance with me! She annoyed me, so it’s only fair that I annoy her. “And, if it’s a drinking problem I’ll be laughin’ at the bottom because,” I felt her hands on my towel trying to push me away. I was forcing her to dance with me and I looked like a d***k doing so; this was just too funny. ” ‘because I already finished mineeeeeeeeAh!” Pheobe clawed at the towel and ripped it from my body. I quickly sheathed my hands like swords over my most private places on my body and Pheobe’s face was priceless. The music was blaring still and I was yelling at her why she took my towel in a panic. Pheobe was laughing so hard she fell to the floor, my towel still in her hands.

“You’re butt is as white as Michael Jackson! HA!” She was hugging her sides and the phone was laughing as well. I scowled at her, bending over myself to cover up my boobs and most importantly, my crotch. Pheobe’s eyes were watering up from laughing so hard but after a couple of seconds she got up, wiped her eyes with a big grin on her face and turned down the knob of the amp.

“Alrighty. Yeah, we’ll see you when you get here. Bye, ‘mystery’ person.”
The phone laughed a goodbye as well and Pheobe pushed the END button and turned to me.
“They’re coming here?” I exclaimed, motioning for my towel. Pheobe looked me up and down and wolf whistled. I stuck my tongue out at her and motioned for my towel again. She didn’t let up. So, I was fed up and said to myself inside my head, “fuck it.” Apparently, I must’ve said it out loud because Pheobe’s eye gave me a blank stare when I removed my hands from my body and walked back over to the counter, took a swig of the Ginger ale, walked back over to her, retrieved my towel from her grip and walked out of the kitchen swaying my hips to “throw” it in her face.

* * *
The party was full of life by the time Pheobe and I were exiting her vehicle. We towed our own liquor and beer with us because we knew there were people there at the party with a certain taste for the “classic shit”. As we walked on the cobblestone steps to the patio out back, John poked his head out of the second story window and practically climbed out of it before he managed to air high-five us. We returned the friendly gesture and walked in on the scene unfolding before us:

There were beer bottles everywhere. Everywhere you looked there was a beer bottle. I paused while taking in the view and shook my head wishing my friend Jan were there to enjoy it with me; he loves beer.

I dropped my load off on the bar table and asked the bartender for a Rum and Coke. I nearly lost my balance when I realized it was Janice from the local youth group on campus.

“Preacher by day and drink mixer by night. Sounds like a comic book character I would want to read about.” I said as I smiled to her while watching her hands go to work. Janice smirked and asked me how I was doing with classes. I shrugged and told her the truth.

“It’s going well, I guess. I’m just struggling with my personal life.” I was surprised I was opening myself to Janice after just a sip of alcohol. I guess I keep surprising myself with every minute that passes by in my life.

I finished my drink and averted my gaze to the sound system that a couple of my friends were crowding around, fighting over the iPod plugged into it. I laughed as one of them was pushed into the pool. There were profanities and swim-suit tops flying everywhere and before I knew it, I had Kyle (a friend from the studio) toy-fully playing with the strings of my halter top. I politely padded his hand and removed it from the strings and told him nicely that I just simply wasn’t interested. He shrugged and went in search of another possible target. Just as I was feeling the buzz in the core of my body my favorite Techno song came on. Escape Me flooded the backyard with the echoing beats and raspy tones. I felt my hips rocking back and forth with the familiar tempo and Pheobe came up from behind and started dancing with me. I laughed a hearty laugh and started grinding and swaying my hips left and right when I heard the chorus. I even yelled out the first part, holding my drink in the other hand.

“Black out tendencies! Forrrrrget about the-“ And, then Pheobe joined in, “Futuuurreeeee!”

We laughed together and I felt her leave my body to go and greet another person. I wasn’t paying attention because I was so enthralled in the music. And, it was weird but at that moment, my brain froze on the image of the girl I had been obsessing over for months. I always thought chat sites were cheesy but after roaming around on xHamster for awhile, sooner or later you’re bound to receive a ton of PM’s. And, I couldn’t have asked for a better time to be online when a gorgeous girl started talking to me. It was just small talk for a couple of days and then, gradually, we built up the courage to talk about sex to one another and slowly but surely, the passion kept growing. Like an insatiable fire of lust, and that lust quickly turned to love. I loved this woman who lived hundreds of miles away from me and it would pain me each night to leave that chat site; when would I ever be able to see my beloved girl? The thought kept dangling from a nonexistent thread in my mind as I heard a squeal from Pheobe. My vision was a little blurred but I could make out her figure hugging another girl who seemed petite in form, a couple inches taller than me and dark brunette hair. I immediately thought of the mystery person over the phone and shrugged while taking another sip of Rum and Coke. I reverted my attention back to the beats of the techno song blasting from the speakers and slowly rocked my hips while looking out at the couples holding hands and kissing whilst dancing. I was about to ask Pheobe to drive me home (cause I was pretty tipsy at this point) but then I felt arms around my waist and a pair of lips on my neck. I gasped and wanted to turn around but was pinned to the spot; my feet literally stuck to the floor again. The pair of lips were moving along my neck and humming into it which my head spin, aside from the alcohol coursing through my body. I needed to see who this person was but her grip was much to strong for me.

I knew it was a woman because her hands were slim and slender in front of me. I kept asking who she was but she kept giggling in my neck and every now and then I would feel her teeth on the skin of my exposed neck. I felt like a helpless human being about to be viciously murdered by a Vampire; and I was very surprised to feel the moisture between my legs grow from that violent thought. She kept giggling and I felt her lips trail kisses up my neck, getting closer and closer to my ear. When her lips reached my ear lobe, I gasped as I felt the loose flesh being sucked into her mouth. I was unaware of my surroundings at the moment. The only thing that mattered to me was who this woman was and how amazing the feelings she made me feel were. My eyes were closed as I felt her tongue move into the grooves of my ear, feeling, searching, tasting. I wanted to be defiant, but that feeling was in hiding. My hands had minds of their own as they slowly enveloped over the mysterious woman’s hands, caressing them. I hadn’t had sex for 3 months and I think my hands didn’t have a care in the world who was giving me the attention that was at first unrequited, I was clearly excited.

“Who are you?” I whispered as I felt her lips curve into a smile on my ear.

“You know, I would’ve thought you’d have guessed by now, my little bear.”

I froze. I knew that voice anywhere. I slowly swallowed as I whispered her name slowly, my eyes wide, the blurriness from before dissipating with every passing millisecond. I felt her head nod on my shoulder as I felt my strength return. I pushed with all my might and quickly found myself doing a 180-degree turn in her arms. My face was inches from her when I beheld the love of my life: Her 5’6 height only barely toppled mine as the brown locks on top of her head cascaded down to her shoulders. That wicked smile turned into a devilish grin as my eyes took her in. Her tan skin complimented her fit figure: the small but prominent curves of her breasts beneath her tank top, the exposed lining of her belly and the bones of her hips slightly protruding against her skin. She had my mouth watering by the time my eyes flew back to their original state, staring back at her eyes. I had no control over myself as I stared into her deep brown orbs. They hypnotized me. I felt a hunger in me I had never felt before with anyone and as I contemplated how delicious she looked in front of me, I quickly lost all train of though as her lips crashed onto mine.

I moaned into her mouth as she sucked my bottom lip into hers. It felt as thought she were sucking all of my insecurities out of my mind via my mouth. My tongue moved of it’s own accord as it slid out and lightly tapped her upper lip. She parted hers to take in my offer and both of our tongues were tangling together in a massive dance. I felt her hands on my waist pulling me closer and I responded by sliding my hands through her hair and clenching onto her mane whilst pushing her further into my mouth. She moaned her approval of my behavior and I was unaware that all eyes were on us for about a second or so. I reluctantly detached my lips from hers and looked into the eyes that were capturing the scene I was laying out before them all. It was silent for several seconds and then Pheobe darted up behind us and she bellowed out.

“HELL YEAH! FIRST GIRL ON GIRL MAKE OUT OF THE NIGHT! WOO!” And with that, there claps, yells and whistles of approval coming from all inebriated lips in the vicinity of the backyard of the house. Pheobe laughed as she came around in front of us as the scene of me and my girl kissing gradually was forgotten. I was looking at her, at my girl, then back at her asking for answers with my eyes.

“She contacted me wanting to surprise you and I just couldn’t help it! You looked so cute together so I just had to!” She gave me a huge smile and hugged me. She winked at my girl and said in a nonchalant manner, “Oh, you know. Not like it’s any of my business and that these are the keys to that room (she placed a key in her hand) but um, there’s not supposed to be anyone in that room on the 2nd floor of the house. So, um… you guys should keep watch, capishe?” She looked directly into both of our eyes, bit her lip and walked off. I looked at my girl and was completely capture by her beauty all over again. I giggled as she shook the key in her hand as if she were fumbling with a pair of them about to kiss me goodnight outside her front door. I couldn’t take it anymore so I grabbed her hand and darted into the house with her close on my heels. I felt her hands on my ass on the way up the stairs. I was giggling uncontrollably as she slammed me into the wall and began kissing her way along my neck with passion.

I gasped and could have sworn I saw stars. I couldn’t believe I could possibly reach an orgasm just by having someone suck and kiss my neck. Could it possibly be because the absence of sex? Or was it something more? The thought dwelled in my head as I felt her hands slide further up the back of my thighs until she cupped them in her hands and I was lifted off the ground. I felt my body being tossed over her shoulder and I squealed as she smacked my ass, me hanging over her shoulder as if she were carrying a bag of heavy dog food. I was clenching her ass cheeks through her jeans as they swayed back and forth as she walked us to the top floor’s door that was off limits. I was still giggling as I felt the bl**d rush to my head from being upside down for a little over a minute. I heard her stop at the door and decided to surprise her as she was starting to shove the key in the door. I raised my hands high above my head, gaining momentum and then in a fast and harsh manner slammed them hard on each of her cheeks of her ass. She gasped and I felt her weight push against the frame of the door.

”Score!” I thought as she quickly regained her balance and growled her disapproval of my act. We were in the room but it was too dark for me to focus my eyes on one thing. I let my hands fly freely in front of me and then it felt like I was performing a summersault. I was rammed onto the bed, my back burning and my head spinning as I moaned incoherently. She snickered her glee from her comeback and went back to the door and closed it. She locked it swiftly and came back over to me. My legs were bent over the foot of the bed, my head swaying from side to side trying to get my bearings. I didn’t know what was happening. I felt lost and found all at once. I knew I was in for it as I felt the buckle of my shorts being practically ripped off. I suddenly regained actual consciousness and yelled, “No!” I felt her stiffen and she was still for about a minute. I licked my lips and whispered it quieter this time.

“No.”
“You… don’t want to?” She practically whimpered from above me. The window shed some light on her face from the lights outside. Her reaction in her voice was almost as painful as it was to look at her contorted features of her face. She was clearly on the verge of crying. I softly held her hands as I slowly lifted my back off the bed. My head was tucked under her chin and I craned it to her neck and kissed it softly.
“Our first time is not going to be f***ed.”

Then, I heard her laugh for the first time in a long time. The sound would make even a melody of mermaids singing jealous. I wanted to relish the sound of her sweet joyful chuckles further but at that moment, another familiar song came on. The soft intro to, “Everything’s Alright” drifted through the window and it was the only thing we could hear amongst the soft clatter of beer bottles and cries of laughter downstairs. I got up and reversed our position so that she was laying on the bed and me in front of her. I pushed her on to the bed further, kissed her lips slowly and quickly got up and walked to the foot of the bed. I turned around and let the flannel I was wearing hug my shoulders slightly as my hips began to sway.

I was finally going to do this the way I wanted to do it. When the music took a much more upbeat turn to it, I took my hands grasped the collar and pulled it to one shoulder. She could clearly see my exposed shoulder and I knew she was getting anxious. The music picked up and my hips were rocking back and forth as I unbuttoned the flannel with precision. It was off and hit the floor just as the soft clash of the drums faded into the second verse of the sung. The halter top was coming loose as I playfully pulled the tie and it fell to a heap by my feet. My bare back was visible to her as it began to move to “Wickie” like sounds of the guitar, building up to the slow tempo the song. I turned around and slowly thanked the shadows for hiding my exposed breasts to her. I slowly walked into the light as I felt the music vibrate off my skin. I lifted my arms, swaying them back and forth as my hands went into my hair. My head shook to the left and right as my hips worked their way to their own rhythm. I was making her squirm on the bed as she witnessed by body work to the slow beat of the song.

’Gotta get me high and dry’. The chorus beckoned my sexual arousal as my thumbs curled around the belt loops on my shorts as I tugged. The belt flew off and into a corner as my shorts were becoming looser. I looked directly at her as I slowly unbuttoned my shorts. The guitar riff was making my skin crawl and become loose all at once as I teased her with unzipping my zipper playfully. The shorts were down to my ankles by the time the song was halfway done. I grabbed the shorts, turned around and showed her my tan ass shaking in front of her, clearly visible that I wasn’t wearing any panties.

I turned around to her and I saw that she was practically oozing with lust. Her eyes said it all. I walked slowly to her, my hips and legs still moving slowly to the guitars and drums meshing together and my knees touched the edge of the bed. I lifted one leg onto the bed and began to crawl my way to her. Her legs were sprawled out of the bed and I could clearly see her stomach was exposed to me. I looked further up and took in the sight of her removing her top. Her breasts swayed and jiggled a bit as her arms threw her top to the side of the room. I flashed her a smile and crawled in between her thighs. I was kneeling my head down to her crouch of her pants and smiled as I heard her pout when my face quickly darted away. I began kissing her tan, smooth stomach sending a whirl of emotions through both of our bodies. She was moaning when my tongue licked it’s way around and in her navel. I kissed and explored with my lips further and further up her glorious body until I reached her chest. I kissed the space between her prominent globes and kissed my way to one breasts.

I felt her suck in her breath harshly as my mouth clasped onto her nipple. I was tonguing the areola softly at first and then took the nipple between my lips and sucked it into my mouth. I felt it plop back against her chest and she moaned with ecstatic edge to it. I moved my head around whilst sucking her nipple and noticed that drove her over the edge. I returned the same amount of attention to her other nipple and did so back and forth as she was squirming beneath my touch and licks. I moved my lips up her body as they finally rested back against her mouth. We resumed our passionate kissing as my hands did the talking. I had her pants off in record-breaking timing as I tossed them to the floor. I felt her weight shift underneath me.

She purred her affection for me by licking her way around my neck and then to my full breasts. Her tongue was absolute magic. My hands digging into the pillow above her, I felt her nurse my breasts with so much passion and love… I was at a loss of words. The only thing I could do was live in the moment. I was enjoying my breasts being licked and played with as I felt her hand drift to my sex. I swallowed harshly as I felt her finger slide along my wet opening. I gasped and she moaned onto my breasts. I couldn’t help it; I fell on top of her.

My knees gave into the blissful treatment and before I knew it, I was bucking my hips to her thrusting motions of her fingers. Her two fingers were flying in and out of me as I moaned and met each thrust with as much strength I could muster. I felt her mouth suck my bottom lip and I moaned so loud, I was surprised I didn’t peak the curiosity of horny college boys downstairs. My moans could’ve awakened any hard sl**per. I was gasping for breath as the inevitable build up was beginning to throw me into a continuous cycle of passion. I was fiercely meeting each thrust with my hips and hearing the wet smacking sounds of her hand in my pussy was driving me wild.

Her lips traveled along my jaw and to my ear as she whispered, “Come for me, Sher. Oh come for me, baby. Come for your baby.” And that was all I needed to hear. My back arched and I cried out her name several times as the pleasure built up to an intolerable level within my body. I was convulsing to her fingers jerking motions and heard my pussy making squelching noises, which drove me to another rising orgasm. I clamped a hand firmly to the back of my head and the other to her breast. I was well on my way to a third orgasm rolling past as I screamed out her name this time. And, when I say screamed, I mean SCREAMED. My hips were bucking to her touch as I moaned the last of my rampaging orgasm onto her shoulder, spent. My ragged breathing shocked me. I haven’t ever felt such a powerful, overwhelming feeling of pleasure from anyone’s touch before like that – ever. My body was exhausted but my brain and heart were hungry for more. I slowly turned my head to my love of my life and looked lazily into her eyes. She smiled up at me as she removed her fingers.

I flinched a bit as the walls of my pussy loosened from her departing touch. She brought her fingers to my lips and I opened them without hesitation. I became ravenous as I vigorously sucked and licked her fingers. My juices were just the elixir I needed for the boost of energy to take my girl to ‘The point of no return’. I made of sucking/kissing sound as she replaced her fingers with her tongue and I gladly sucked it into my mouth. Her tongue felt around my mouth and I clashed against it with my own. I was kissing her as if she were Aphrodite the goddess in the flesh! And, then – the shock of that thought shocked me. I quickly shook that thought out of my head. No, I thought to myself as I kissed her with such passion, She is MY Aphrodite. She is MY goddess. MY blessing of this earth. And, with that, I quickly traveled down her body to her moist center. I smelled her before I even tasted her. The sent of her was intoxicating to me. My nostrils flared with heat as I took in another wiff of her tantalizing aroma.

“God, you smell so good, love…” I whispered throatily as I leaned in for the kill. She cooed her delight as I kissed the top of her mound softly. The smacking of my lips on hers was the best sound in the entire world. I was certain that I would soon find myself dreaming every night of that sound whenever she would be away from me. My lips drifted lower. She could feel my hot breath evaporating the dampness off her mound. The feeling of heat and cool were almost too much to take. My hands came together as I ran them up the insides of my lover’s silken inner thighs. They drifted closer and closer to her slit and right as she was taking in a breath to release some of the tension built up in her body, she harshly let it out as my finger found it’s way to her wet entrance. I was exploring the various folds of her pussy with my tongue. I would take her lips and suck them deep into my mouth, which I was rewarded with a bl**dcurdling moan. The very tip of my tongue would trace the opening to her pussy, whilst my nose pressed against the flesh of her pearl, pulling the hood up, but never totally exposing her rock hard nub. She was arching her back now to my touch and licks as my finger left her cunt momentarily and was replaced with two fingers sliding in and out with ease. I picked up the pace while I began lapping at her opening wildly. Her hips thrust wildly into my face as I felt her heat bounce off my face. I was coated in her juices with each slide her hips made along my face. I was relishing the scent and taste of her all around me as she began to quicken her movements. I replied with quickening mine as well. How she began to buck when I took two fingers and ran them up the length of her, drawing one on each side of her pearl, slowly stretching the flesh around it and pulling her hood back until that little sensitive piece of flesh was exposed to the tip of that tongue that kept pace with my fingers. I pinched her clit and rolled it back and forth as she was writhing on the bed, crying out my name over and over. I moaned into her pussy again, only this time, it was a begging moan. I begged her to come for me with that moan. I wanted to feel her contract against my face, my fingers, me as a whole.

I saw her body language drastically change as she clawed at the sheet of the bed with one hand and furiously pushed my head further into her pussy. She was about to release. I took her clit in my mouth and sucked deep, working my tongue in a fluid up and down motion as my fingers were curling into her cunt to that one special spot I knew I could reach. Her cries lifted to a higher note as her ass and hips lifted off the bed as well. I put both hands on both cheeks and focused on her pearl only. I was sucking it in my mouth with such poise, such vigor as she convulsed and I hear her scream my named out.

“SHER! OH GOD! OHHHHHhhhhhhh my Sher!” Her hips were flying now. She came hard, thrusting her hips up into my face along with the lapping of my tongue. Wave after wave crashed on top of her as I tried to hold onto her as best I could. I don’t know how many times she came, but the feeling of her quivering body slowly and gradually returning back to earth was enough to send me into spirals of oblivion. Her breathing slowed and returned back to normal as I slid up her body and planted kisses along her length. We kissed for awhile, because her longing for me only increased in intensity as she tasted herself on my lips. She sucked my bottom lip back into her mouth and tugged on it with her teeth. I let up for a second and removed my mouth from hers to catch my breath. I crashed on top of her as our breathing slowed and returned to a regular rhythm.

It was quite for awhile as we listened to the party dying down. I looked over my shoulder and saw that the time showed 2:45 a.m. I yawned and curled up next to her. She turned her body and spooned me from behind, wrapping her arms around me into a warm and loving embrace. I was sealed for life right there – she really is the best cuddler in the world. Her head in the crook of my neck, she was purring softly as our sl**piness caved into our spent bodies. She planted several kissed along my shoulder and neck every now and then. I was slowly drifting off right before I heard her whisper in my ear, “Everything’s Alright, my bear.”... Continue»
Posted by Floridian_surfer 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 501  |  
100%
  |  4

Cheerleaders' Fun and Games Chapters 3&4

Chapter Three

The girls were all huddled close together under the blanket when I came downstairs.

"Hello my pets." The girl Emily started whimpering, and Tara stood up screaming.

"What are you doing to us? Where is Monique, you can't keep us like this!"

"You're right Tara, I have such better plans for you. Look at all this empty space." I spread my arms to the 1500 sq ft of unfinished basement. "You are all now my slaves, and I'm going to build my own little dungeon to house you, just be patient."

"You fucking pervert, you can't do this to us, let us go!" I just smiled at her, I think it infuriated her even more. She grabbed the fenced door and tried to shake it open.

I started toward the door, Tara took a step or two back. Her eyes were locked on me as I undid the lock.

"Come here slut!" She didn't move, but she couldn't have expected that I could pounce so fast. I had her by the arm, then took a clump full or hair in my hand and tugged her out of the kennel screeching. She tried to punch me, but I was easily able to overpower her. I threw her down on the ground outside the kennel then locked the other girls inside.

Tara, with venom in her eyes came at me. She didn't see the cattle prod till the last second when I f***ed it into her belly and pulled the trigger. She collapsed instantly on the floor, writhing in pain. I was on her in a second, I got her over onto her stomach and wrapped her wrists in duct tape.

"How do you like that cunt?" I rolled her over onto her back and slapped her hard across the face a couple times. She was still blubbering in pain from the jolt. Looking in her eyes I saw shock, I don't think the little spoiled rich bitch had ever been told no.

I lifted Tara up by the back of her neck and pressed her face against the kennel where her friends were.

"Tara has volunteered to teach you what will happen if you defy me!"

Tara was still stunned with the effects of the tazer, and the other girls were babbling, cowering as far back as they could in the cage. I dropped Tara on the floor, I knew she couldn't go anyplace with her wrists bound and the door to the basement shut. I headed up into my workshop, it was a mixture of an automotive garage, and woodworking shop. Soon enough I'd be using the shop a lot, building my fair share of apparatuses to play with the girls on.

I first went for my hunting knife, Tara wasn't going to get the option of stripping for me. In the shop I found an old radiator fan belt, but better still, I found this old metal workhorse my dad had made, it must have weighed damn near 100 lbs, if not more. It looked like any workhorse, but it was metal, pop had welded the thing up years ago. When I saw it there in the corner, I knew it would be perfect.

The girls were sobbing as I carried my toys back down into the basement. I kicked Tara in the gut as I walked past her.

"Get to your knees you whore!" I set the workhorse down in front of the kennel, I wanted the other girls to see it all. I tossed the rest of the crap on the floor and then grabbed Tara by the hair.

"Get the fuck up cunt!" She screamed as I dragged her to her feet by the scalp. When I had her upright I bellowed at her more. "You'd better fucking stand still!"

I slid my hunting knife up under Tara's hip and the elastic band on her panties. I'm a fanatic about sharp blades, so the metal cut easily through her panties, and her skirt. I could hear her wallowing in terror.

The blade cut as easily through the other side as it did the first, her little outfit fell to the floor, I could see the small patch of trimmed pussy hair.

Cutting away Tara's vest and shirt was even easier. I cut away the fabric leaving here there only in her bra.

"Are you ready to show me your tits you slut?" I had to hold Tara up by the elbows, her knees threatened to buckle at any moment. "Hold still cunt, I wouldn't want to cut you, yet." Tara yelped as I brought the blade up under her sports bra. I moved slow, more to agonize her than anything. She was naked in no time and I let go of her elbow.

"Push out those tits, show your friends!" Tara was balling like a c***d.

"Get on your knees slut!" Tara fell awkwardly to her knees. I took the fan belt and looped it around her neck. I twisted it so it contracted and closed down on her flesh. I could hear her gasping as it constricted her airway.

"Want me to choke you right now whore!" I watched Tara's face go red. I heard the girls in the kennel start begging me to stop. They went suddenly silent as I turned back to glare at them, all three moved away from the door.

I had no intent to choke Tara though and let the belt come free. I could hear her take in deep breaths.

"No, I'm not going to choke you, I'm going to whip your ass bitch, maybe it'll teach you to behave a little better."

I took the belt from Tara's neck and got behind where she knelt. I picked up some alligator clips I'd found out in the garage. I pinched the ends and opened the serrated jaws. Tara's body started to shudder and she tried to crawl away, but I grabbed her around the neck and pulled her to me. I pinched her right nipple till it went hard.

"I told you to behave and I'd be good to you." Tara screamed as I closed the sharp metal teeth shut on her nipple. She tried to twist her torso thinking it would knock the clip off, but I knew it would hold.

"Hold still slut!" I grabbed for her other nipple.

"God, please, no!" Tara screamed, spittle shot from her mouth as I closed the second clip on her other nipple. I let her scream long and hard as I picked up my knife. I don't know what she thought I was going to do, but her body was shaking like a leaf. I cut the duct tape away from her wrists.

"Bend over the workhorse slut. Grasp the corners with your hands!" The alligator clips looked gorgeous on her tits, I love the way they sparkled in the light.

"I said bend over the work horse!" Tara was a blubbering c***d as she bellied up to the metal frame, it was the perfect height, the horizontal bar came to her belly, and when she bent over, it was perfect. Her cute little ass was up in the air, and when I taped her legs to the corners, it would spread her pussy nicely.

I knelt down and held her right wrist to the post, I wrapped duct tape around her arm till it was pinned to the metal pole.

"Please, please, stop this!" I was mere inches from her face, tears dripped from her chin.

"You had your chance slut!" I wrapped her other wrist with tape and then started on her ankles. Once I had the tape around her legs she was posed perfectly, her legs were spread, her toes were barely in contact with the ground.

Even though Tara fought against the frame like mad, it barely budged.

"Please, Please…" Tara continued to beg between spasms of tears. My dick was aching.

I picked up the radiator belt from the floor. I moved full circle around her, I knew she could see the hard black rubber in my hand. I turned to the girls in the kennel, I tried to cover my excitement so I could give my little speech.

"I'm keeping you all as my slaves. I expect you to obey my every command, I expect, and demand, that you do whatever I say. I'm going to give you just a little sample of how I will handle disobedience." I laid my hand on Tara's ass, I could feel her muscles contract and twitch under my touch.

"I want you all to fucking count how many times I whip Tara, I want to hear your voices loud and clear, otherwise I'll start over until you learn to follow directions."

I twisted my body in a flash and used all my strength to bring the belt down on Tara's ass. The sound was incredible, it ripped through the basement like a bolt of lightning, then I heard Tara scream. Her head arched up as the radiator belt recoiled from her flesh.

"I didn't hear you!" I yelled at the caged girls as I brought the belt down again on Tara's body, I hit almost the exact same spot again. Already a deep red welt had formed on her skin and I heard the girl's in the cage scream out two.

"Think again." I turned and smiled at the girls in the kennel. "This is number two." I brought the belt down as hard as I could on the back of Tara's thighs. The metal workhorse clanked off the ground maybe an inch as Tara's whole body bucked. Her scream pierced the room.

Again and again I brought the belt down on Tara's body, the red welts formed almost immediately and crisscrossed her thighs and ass.

The girls in the cage screamed out the count, but I didn't care how many times I whipped Tara. I'd given my lesson, and I was having fun whipping her body.

Tara's head went limp after my last blow and I figured that was enough. I dropped my sweat pants and bellied up behind the bent, u*********s, girl. As I slammed my dick forward into her tight pussy and she came to.

At first I'm not sure she grasped what was going on, her mind was clouded with pain, but quickly enough I knew she felt my dick to the hilt in her snatch.

"God you've got a tight pussy too!" I roared with lust as I felt my dick encased by Tara's tight cunt. I grabbed her by the hair and arched her head up. I pounded into her body like a jackhammer. The metal frame clanged forward with each crushing thrust. My body was filled with adrenaline, and like Monique the night before, I wanted to batter Tara's pussy with my prick.

"I'm going to cum in your pussy slut. I'm going to fill you with my sperm!"

Tara started screaming when she felt my warm spunk flooding into her belly. In spite of the pain, I knew it was the abject humiliation she felt me pumping her full that made her bellow.

"That's it, milk my cock, squeeze me tight!" I let go of Tara's hair and collapsed on her body, my prick still impaled in her snatch.

It took a few minutes for me to catch my breath again. As I slid my cock from her tight, warm pussy and I was in heaven.

I started moving slowly toward the kennel door.

"Get over here Lisa." Her body was trembling as she shuffled toward the door. I undid the lock and had her come outside.

"Get on your knees!" I pointed to the floor in front of me

"Clean my dick slave!" The tears streamed down her cheeks. Tara was wailing still, bent over the workhorse, my cum filling her pussy.

I grabbed the back of Lisa's head, my dick was covered in cum and Tara's slime. I f***ed the length of my shaft into Lisa's mouth, I heard her gag as I slammed my prick in, I could feel her tongue and throat convulse at the intrusion. I closed my eyes and arched my head back, groaning as I made Lisa suck my cock.

"Lick me clean, lick all my cum and Tara's juices from my prick." I loved the way Lisa, in her terror, swabbed her tongue over my cock. I was almost ready to cum again as she licked me clean.

"That's good slut." I pushed her back so she fell on the floor. I walked over to where Tara was bent on the frame crying. I bent down and grabbed the alligator clips and squeezed them open, I took them from her breasts. There was a bit of a delayed reaction, then she started screaming as the bl**d flowed back into her nipples. I massaged her tits between my fingers, making her feel every ounce of pain.

I stood straight up and loomed over Lisa, she was still on the floor, too afraid to move.

"As I said, if you behave, I'll treat you well, if not, I'll do whatever I need to do to make you learn." I grabbed Lisa by the arm and lifted her upright. I took out my knife and cut the tape off Tara's wrists and ankles.

"Take your friend to the bathroom, I think there is some ointment in there." Lisa helped the weak legged Tara into the bathroom.

"Get over here Emily." I opened the kennel door, she was sobbing. Jayme watched my every move.

"So tell me Emily, how old are you?"

"I…I….I'm 17 sir."

"So, have you ever had sex?" I could see her trembling, her whole body convulsed.

"N…no…no sir." I smiled at her.

"Good, why don't you ease those panties down so I can see that little pussy of yours." Her body started to tremble even more, the tears fell down her face and she stared up at me with those big blue eyes.

"Please…"

"Emily, have you already forgotten about Tara?" She started sniffling and moved her hands reluctantly to the waist band of her panties. She looked up at me for approval, or maybe one last desperate plea.

"Come on Emily, get those panties down around your ankles and spread your legs." Her knees were shaking so bad I thought they'd buckle. After she had her panties down, she held up her little skirt so I could see. She had a cute little patch of red hair neatly trimmed.

"Why don't you spread those cunt lips for me Emily." I could see her cringe, but she didn't hesitate. She had nice long fingers, with a fresh coat of nail polish, though her nails were short.

Emily spread her labia for me, showing the pink of her pussy.

"Do you want me to feel?" She started crying harder, she tried to respond, but couldn't. I put my index finger in between her spread lips, I could see her hands trembling as I ran my fingers along the length of her pink snatch.

"That's a nice little pussy Emily, can you squeeze my finger?" I thought she was going to lose it.

"Please…" There was such a desperation in her plea.

"Okay." I pulled my finger from her body.

"You can pull up your panties, get back in the kennel." Emily quickly pulled up her drawers and ran back into the cage. Jayme had her arms opened wide and hugged Emily tight as I locked the kennel door.

"Are you two starting to understand what I expect of you?" Emily was still held firm in Jayme's arms.

"Yes Sir."

"Good." I turned and headed toward the bathroom.

I walked into the bathroom without knocking.

"Go to your cage Lisa. Kneel at the door and wait for me. Don't think about being a heroic fool, just do it." Lisa got to her feet and skirted as far away from me as possible as she scurried out the door.

Tara was lying on her stomach, Lisa had done a good job of spreading balm on the welts. I knelt next to Tara and grabbed a clump of hair. I didn't twist it hard, but enough so she had to look up at me.

"You've got a nice pussy, too bad I wasn't the first." She just stared into my eyes, I could see the fear I now instilled in her.

"I would hate to do more damage to that body of yours." I reached out and pinched her nipple, eliciting a yelp of pain. I could clearly see the markings of the alligator clip on her flesh.

"Do you understand what I expect of you?" She nodded softly, I saw a tear run down her cheek.

"I expect complete and utter obedience. Don't fuck with me. You are my slave now, when I say to get on your back and spread your legs so I can fuck you, I want you to do it without thinking, then I want you to wrap your legs around my back and fuck me back so I cum harder, understand!" I arched her head back and clamped my mouth on hers, forcing my tongue in her so she felt completely used. I loved the feeling of power.

I let go of Tara's head and stood up.

"I want you to go back to your kennel, if you behave I'll get you something to wear." Tara struggled to her feet, I knew her body ached. I moved slowly behind her, watching the red lines on her ass and thighs wistfully. She fell to her knees next to Lisa.

"Is anybody hungry?" I heard a soft chorus of yes's. I opened the kennel door and let Lisa and Tara inside.

"Come over here Emily, you're going to help me make lunch." Emily was precious, she whimpered and tried to hold onto Jayme, but she'd already learned not to screw with me and she came toward me like any good pet. I locked the door behind her leaving the other girls in silence. I followed Emily up the stairs, her cute butt enticing me on.

When we got into the kitchen I could see her whole body twitching in fear.

"So you understand to behave Emily, right? I'm trusting you now, and if you violate my trust, I'll have to punish you, and you wouldn't want that, now would you?" She really did have lovely eyes.

"No sir." She even cast down her eyes when she responded, it was so cute.

I moved toward her, she backed away till her hips bumped into the counter.

"You know I'm going to fuck you one of these days, don't you?" She didn't respond.

"Why don't take off your top so I can see your tits." She started crying again, though I don't think the tears had ever gone that far below the surface.

"Come on Emily, be a good girl and show me your breasts." I didn't think she could do it, but the fear must have driven her on.

It wasn't much of a striptease, but I still enjoyed it. She tried to cover her breasts with her hands after she'd taken off her top, and she had the most gorgeous flat belly.

"Put your hands to your side Emily." Her breasts weren't huge, but they were so perky, her pink nipples were hard as rocks as she stood there before me.

She tried to move away from me, but I cornered her at the counter. I clamped my hands on those beautiful, youthful, tits. I held her nipples between my fingers and pulled gently. Her skin was so soft and pliable. I love the feel of her flesh in my hands.

"God I can't wait to fuck you Emily." She was whimpering softly and I let go of her breasts.

"I guess we should make up some food, don't you think?" Emily nodded and went for her top.

"No, no, you're so cute like that, and I have an idea." I dug through the drawer and pulled out a pair of wooden clothespins.
"Let's try these out." I closed the first wooden pin so the long side was against her chest. Emily let out a little cry as the first pin's spring closed on her nipple. Then I did the next and stood back.

"That is so fucking cute Emily!" I knew she didn't feel the same, but it didn't really matter. We spent the next 20 minutes putting together an assortment of sandwiches and fruit for the girls.

"Monique is down the hall." I pointed in the direction of her room. "It's on the left, why don't you take this sandwich and drink to her, but I don't want you to talk to her, understand?" Emily nodded and headed down the hall. I knew she was embarrassed as hell being naked above the waist and having the clothespins on her tits.

I had big plans for the two of them, Monique and Emily, I couldn't wait to get them on the bed together and have them eat the other out. They were both so cute and shy, and I knew neither would like it, at least at first.

I waited for Emily to come back, I still had so much to do.

My cute little girl came into the kitchen, she didn't look too happy.

"Good girl." I reached my hand out and ran my fingers over her belly, instinctively she recoiled. I could feel her stomach muscles convulse.

"Why don't you take the rest of the food down to your friends." I could see her trembling. I helped her grab one of the plates and I'd got an old T-shirt for Tara to wear.

Emily moved with infinite slowness down the stairs. I knew she didn't want her friends to see her like this. I still couldn't believe my luck, 5 gorgeous young teenagers had fallen into my lap.

The girls were huddled in the corner of the kennel, wrapped in the blanket.

"Meal time." I opened the door for Emily to go inside. Without speaking she handed out the food. I loved the way she moved, there was a timidness that I knew was brought on by shame. There she was, naked from the waist up with clothespins clipped to her tits.

Emily rushed back to my side as soon as she'd passed out the food.

"If you girls promise to be good, I'll leave the cage door open, then you can use the bathroom." I knew they couldn't go anyplace anyway, the way the basement was set up there were locking doors between the kennels and the stairway.

"Will you behave?" The girls nodded.

"Okay." I tossed the old shirt to Tara and then grabbed Emily by the arm and lead her upstairs, making sure the doors were locked.

I let Emily eat her meal and use the bathroom. I waited patiently, watching her eat her food. It was obvious she was self conscious with me looking at her, but I loved looking at her body, and those little clothespins on her tits, I have to say it turned me on.

When she was done eating I took Emily straight to the den and got on the computer, we had so many toys to order.

"Why don't you take off those panties?" I was seated in my chair, Emily was a few feet in front of me. Her hands were trembling so much I didn't think she'd be able to get out of her shorts. I'm sure she could see the bulge in my sweats, and I think she thought I was going to fuck her.

"Come on Emily." Her stomach twitched as she slid the little skirt and panties down around her ankles.

"God you're such a cute thing. Come here, sit on my lap." I could hear her sniffle as she sat on my thighs, her knees off to the side.

"No, straddle my leg." I made her swing her leg over my thigh so sat astride me, her pelvis on my upper leg.

"Good girl." I reached around her body and up between her legs, I started playing with her clit. I could feel her body jerk as I touched her love bud. She was whimpering as I touched her.

"Grind those hips babe. Do you want me to make you cum?" She didn't answer. I moved my free hand to her left breast and opened the clothespin.

"Ouch." It was so cute, her sweet little voice. I worked her nipple as the bl**d flowed back in.

"Tell me Emily, have you ever let the boys play with your tits, they're so nice." She didn't reply. I opened the other clip and let the bl**d flow back into her nipple.

"We've got work to do." I brought up the net and did a quick search for sex toys. There were tons of pages.

"Look at all these links Emily, do you have a favorite? Have you ever bought a dildo for yourself?" I wanted to embarrass her. I leaned in close so my chest was against her back. I found a page that looked good and started flipping through the categories.

"We need some whips, don't you think?" I started adding just about everything to the shopping cart, crops, paddles, I was indiscriminate.

"Look at that flogger Emily, I bet you can't wait till I use that on your tits, can you?" I grabbed her breast and started playing with it.

"Give me your hand." I grabbed her left hand and pulled it behind her.

"Rub my dick." I put her hand on my cock, she didn't want to, that was obvious, and she started moving fast.

"Move slow, don't make me cum in my pants." I could barely concentrate on the screen, even through the fabric I loved the feel of her soft hand on my dick.

I made Emily lead us through the webpage looking for more toys, gags, vibrators, dildos, leather, it didn't matter, I pretty much bought one of everything. I loved the nipple clamps I saw on the screen, clovers, weighted ones, I couldn't wait for the shipment to arrive. I couldn't wait to use them all on the girls' bodies.

"That's enough." I made Emily stop rubbing my cock, I was going to blow. I couldn't decide if I wanted to have her suck me off, or let the fearful anticipation continue to build in her.

"Get on your back!" I pushed her off my lap and onto the floor. I dropped my sweats and fell on top of her, straddling her hips.

"Jack me off, I want to cum on your tits." I could see her eyes go wide with shock. She didn't move so I grabbed her hand and made her circle her fingers around my prick. I held her hand in mine and started moving her up and down over my cock. I closed my eyes and bellowed as I was ready to blow.

"Faster!" I made her jack me off harder, I was just about to cum. Her soft hand on my cock felt so good.

"AAAAAHHHHHHH." My prick jerked and I shot my cum over her body. I could heard Emily whine as a long line of white sticky sperm shot over her belly, up onto her tits, and over her neck.

"AHHHHH." My prick kept shooting, dribbling cum over her body, I made her hold me tight.

"God that felt good." I made her squeeze the last few drops from the head of my prick as I continued to savor the orgasm.

"Get on your knees." I could see the revulsion in her eyes when she saw the streaks of cum that ran over her torso.

"Lick me clean." Her eyes went wide.

"Wha…I c….Please…" I grabbed the back of her head and drew her mouth near my prick.

"I said lick me clean." Reluctantly Emily stuck out her tongue, she eased it toward the head of my cock like a timid k** dared to lick a 9 volt battery on a dare.

"Come on." I could feel the strain in her neck muscles as I brought her tongue into contact with my manhood.

"Lick me up!" In the midst of choking back the tears Emily ran her tongue over the head of my cock.

"That feels so good, good girl, keep it up." I loved the feel of her soft, moist, tongue on me. I was already feeling ready to cum again.

I made Emily clean me for a good five minutes. It was a joy to see her suffer through the humiliation, her tongue weaving over my still hard cock. I even made her take my balls into her mouth, god it was incredible.

I let go of the back of Emily's head.

"Just wait till I start fucking that little pussy of yours, then we'll have a really good time." I loved the way she looked down at the cum that streaked her torso. I knew she wanted to get into the fetal position and cry.

"Come on, lets get you cleaned up." I grabbed Emily by the arm and got her to her feet. I think she thought I was going to take her to the bathroom, but instead I led her down the hall to where Monique was.

We walked in without knocking. Monique was on her back, her legs spread wide, and reluctantly pushing the dildo in and out of her cunt. She wasn't putting much effort into the act, and I knew when I watched the tape with her later we'd have something to discuss, but there were other needs at the moment.

The look of horror in both girl's eyes was precious, Monique completely humiliated at being caught masturbating, and Emily at seeing her friend with the big black dildo stuffed in her twat.

I pushed Emily toward the bed.

"Get on your back." Monique sat up, she started pulling the fake dick from her pussy.

"No, leave it in, push it deeper and clean the cum off Emily." I think for the first time Monique saw my cum in lines on her friends chest and tits. I made sure to stay out of the line of the camera, I knew I'd love to see the scene later, when I made Monique watch it again with me.

I moved close to the bed, I reached between Monique's legs and pushed the dildo as far in as it would go. She yelped as the wide shaft filled her.

"That's better. Clean up Emily, lick all that cum up. We wouldn't want it to go to waste, would we?" Emily lay absolute still on the bed. I knew she felt completely degraded. I don't know how close of friends she and Monique were, but I'm sure neither could have ever imagined this level of contact.

The chain attached to Monique's collar jingled as she inched toward Emily's body. She kept looking at me, as if I would grant a reprieve.

I needed only to nod my head in her direction and she got over Emily's body.

Monique started at Emily's belly, I watched in sadistic glory as her tongue darted over Emily's flat stomach. I loved the way Emily grabbed the linens in her hands and balled them in her fists. Her stomach twitched, her muscles rippled like waves on the sea.

Monique was utilitarian in her cleaning efforts, though I knew she was filled with revulsion. She moved up Emily's body licking the drops and lines of cum. I could hear Emily crying louder as Monique's tongue moved towards her breasts. With the way her body reacted though, I knew the sensations were intense.

Emily arched her head up to look when Monique ran her tongue over her breasts.

"Monique." Her head jerked up from her work and looked at me. "Make sure her nipples are clean and sucked dry." I knew there was no cum plastered on Emily's nipples, but I wanted Monique to give them some attention.

In spite of the fact that Monique wasn't trying to make the scene erotic, it was to me. They almost looked like a pair of lovers, coupled on the bed.

"Monique, why don't you give Emily a kiss, if there is any cum left in your mouth, give her a taste." Monique looked up at me with those sweet hazel eyes, I knew she wanted to cry. It had already been humiliating enough to lick her friend clean, and now I was making her give Emily an open mouth kiss.

"She hasn't tasted my cum yet, I wouldn't want you to have all the fun." Monique pushed the hair off Emily's face and planted a kiss on her friend's lips. Emily tugged hard on the linens as Monique drove her tongue into her mouth.

I had to rub my dick through my sweats, I wanted to cum bad again, but I needed to hold off till later, when I came back to watch the video with Monique.

"Okay girls." They unlocked mouths willingly.

"Good job Monique." I grabbed for Emily's wrist and helped her off the bed.

"I'll let you get back to masturbating. By the way, how's that been going?" I didn't care, or even want her to respond, I just wanted to see her blush in shame because I'd said it in front of Emily.

I slammed the door shut with Monique staring up at me from the bed, the black dildo still jutting from her pussy. I'd be very curious to see the tape later.

I stopped in my room and got Emily a long T-Shirt to put on, even in that she was hot. I took her back into the basement to be with her friends. I knew they'd ask her if I fucked her, and I knew even though I didn't, it would probably be more humiliating for her to have to recount the tale of what had actually happened, me cumming on her tits and then having Monique clean it up.

When I got back upstairs it dawned on me how exhausted I was. I'd had a busy 24 hours, hell, it all seemed a blur when I thought back on it, though my dick had a clear memory of the two tight little pussies I'd fucked. I decided on a nap, I was tempted to lay down with Monique, but I didn't want to take her away from the torment I'd set upon her. I loved the idea of her staring at the clock, agonizing over the minutes till she had to masturbate for the camera again.

My dick was still hard when I laid down. Usually I got to sl**p easily, but with all my new pets on my mind it was hard. I still couldn't believe my luck. Finally I just had to let the image of my girls ease me off to sl**p.
Chapter Four

When I awoke I'd forgot about what had happened for an instant, but then, the glorious reality came back to me and I remembered Monique was across the hall, and my 4 other beauties were in the basement, life is good.

Looking outside the sun was setting in the west. I still had to make dinner for me and the girls, and on the grander scale, I still needed to start preparations for my dungeon. I also had to get outfits for my girls, lacy things, leather, anything I'd ever fantasized about. There was a lot of work involved in k**napping, and keeping 5 slaves.

I started toward Monique's door, but then thought better of it. I needed to make her suffer longer, stuffing that big dildo in her pussy…

When I got to the kitchen the dogs were going crazy, they'd spent most of the day outdoors. I had a doggy door put in last year so they could come and go as they pleased, I had about a 10 acre fenced in yard out back, before the woods started.

Spike jumped up on me, his tail wagging like mad.

"Hey Buddy." I knew he could sense the girls in the house. I figured I'd use the dogs later to drive more fear into the girls, though I knew the two dogs wouldn't hurt a thing, but the girls didn't need to know that.

I set about making food, for the dogs, and the girls, both my sets of pets. I needed to keep the girls wanting and dependent upon me. I still didn't know exactly what I was going to do in the long run with them, but it was a hell of a lot of fun to go on the journey.

I knew Jim, my buddy, was probably going crazy with anticipation. I was probably a little cruel not to tell him more, but what can you do?

After I finished feeding the dogs I carried the girls' food down into the basement, they were huddled together on the sl**ping bag.

"Hello my pets'." I made a tray of chicken breasts and cooked veggies along with some lemonade.

"Dinner is served." I set the tray just outside the kennel door and leaned up against the workhorse.

"Don't be shy, go ahead." Tara inched out and picked up the food, taking it back to her friends. I liked that she was regaining I little of her boldness, all the better to break down the line.

I sat and watched them eat, not saying a word, just taking in the vision of my lovelies. I knew they could feel the weight of my stare on them, I'm sure they wondered what terror I would inflict on them next, but I wasn't going to give up my hand, not yet at least.

"I meant to ask Emily, how did you like the taste of cum when you and Monique kissed?" I saw her lips quiver as I smiled.

"Well, I have some things to take care of, but I'll see you in the morning. We will be having a visitor tomorrow, one of my oldest friends. I'm sure you'll go out of your way to taking care of him. sl**p tight." I kind of chuckled to myself as I locked them in the basement for the night. I wondered what they were thinking now.

I dropped food off for Monique, she was on the bed, hiding under the blankets.

"Hey my slut, dinner is served." Her eyes followed me across the room. I saw the dildo next to the camera, about as far away from her as possible. I couldn't help but smile.

I tapped her leg under the cover.

"I've got to be off for the moment, but don't worry, I'll be back. We're going to watch that tape tonight.

It was hard to leave my flock, but I decided I needed to leave the girls alone for awhile and pick up some groceries. I was running out of food having all the additional guests. I did make sure to pick up some vegetable items that I had some dual purpose work in mind for. I got a few very nice, very large cucumbers.

I thought about stopping by the shop to talk with Jim, but my dick was aching again and I couldn't wait to watch the video with Monique. I knew it was an interesting show.

After I put everything away, I sat and watched TV for awhile. I knew the longer I waited, the more Monique would stew.

Monique was wide eyed as I entered the room. She was there, the collar around her neck, sitting naked on the bed, God she was gorgeous. Instinctively she brought her arms in, trying to cover herself, subtly she brought her legs together.

I sat down on the edge of the bed.

"How was your day?" I reached out and cupped her chin, her eyes were already moist and I could tell she was about to lose it.

I grabbed the chain attached to her collar and pulled her toward me, I clamped my mouth on hers and let my tongue explore. She was so sweet my cock twitched in anticipation.

I let go of Monique's chain and captured her nipple between my fingers.

"So, are you ready to watch the tape?" She just stared up at me. "Did you use that big dildo to fill your pussy?" I smiled, then stood up and went to the camera, I rewound the tape and hooked the outputs so it would show on the TV.

The image popped up on screen, it was a close up of Monique's belly. Even on screen I could tell she was terrified. She moved back toward the bed, and when her face showed on screen, I could see she was crying. She sat down on the mattress and tried to cover herself as she just stared at the camera.

I stripped out of my clothes and sat on the bed next to Monique. I was already hard, and the pre-cum was dripping from the head of my cock. I pulled Monique to me. I laid on my side and moved her so she was in front of me, her body molded to mine. My dick inched between her warm, inviting thighs and I clamped my hands on her tits.

"How many times did you cum today?"

On screen Monique's body shuddered and I could tell she had absolutely no desire to masturbate, but she was scared of me. She propped a pillow under her back and lay flat on the bed. Tentatively she spread her legs, she had amazing flexibility, something I couldn't help but note for the future. She picked up the large black dildo, she stared at it in disbelief, it was huge and would make a tight fit in her small pussy.

"Is this the good part where you cum for me?" I twisted Monique's nipple till she yelped. She was trying not to look at the screen and the image she'd made.

On screen Monique pushed the head of the dildo against her opening, the black rubber gleamed in the overhead light, she'd coated it with tons of lube.

I slid a finger into Monique's pussy.

"Are you still sore from me fucking you last night?" I could feel her body shaking against mine. On screen I could hear her sobbing as the big dildo inched deeper into her cunt. I saw her knees jerk up as the thicker head of the dildo eased into her channel.

Monique held the large shaft in two hands, slowly she drove it deeper into her body, but not much. She started pulling the dildo back out again, she wasn't putting a whole lot of effort into the act.

I thrust my finger deep in her pussy and she groaned in obvious discomfort. The video continued on, but nothing changed.

"What's this?" I slapped Monique hard across the face, I stood up on the bed and grabbed for the chain around her neck, making her wail out in pain as I tugged her upright. "What the fuck is this?" I pointed at the screen. "I told you I wanted you to masturbate for me, this is…I don't know what the fuck this is." I threw her back down on the bed and went for the dildo. I tossed it at her.

"Come on, fuck it slut!" The tears streamed down Monique's cheeks. I picked up my belt from the floor.

"Start fucking the dildo, get your fingers on your clit, do something. I know you know what to do!" I brought the doubled up belt down on Monique's breast, the sound of leather on flesh rang through the room. She cried out, but didn't move.

The next blow was on her pussy. I knew it hurt her by the shrill cry I got from her. She tried to cross her leg over her mound, but I grabbed her knee and brought the belt down again. On screen nothing had changed, Monique continued to barely push the dildo in her cunt.

I climbed on the bed and took hold of the dildo, I didn't care if I hurt her, but I pushed the head of the shaft against her opening and drove it in, her whole body reacted. I f***ed the fake cock deep in her pussy, leaving it embedded in her for a second.

"Come on cunt, rub that clit, play with your tits." I slowly pulled the dildo from her snatch till the head was almost free, then I slammed it back in. I grabbed for her hand and moved it over her clit. I brought the belt down on her tit again.

"Do something!" I held her hand to her body till she started playing with herself. "Play with those tits you whore." Monique's sobbing was intense. I started moving the dildo in and out of her pussy, as I drove it deep into her hips would arch, her legs were shaking.

I continued to fuck her with the dildo, picking up speed as I went. I loved the look of her cunt spreading, straining to take in the large black shaft. The contrasting color of her white skin against the gleaming black was driving me on.

"That's it whore, move those fingers, I want to see you cum!" I picked up the belt and brought it down on her belly, I loved the sound, and the red mark that stood out on her skin almost immediately.

As I continued to drive the dildo home, I could see Monique's pussy growing wetter. She was even moving her fingers with more intensity on her clit. Her nipples were hard and pointed, and I could see the convulsions in her belly.

"That's it, tell me you want to cum, beg me to let you!" The only response I got was louder cries, but I didn't care. I was brutally fucking her with the dildo. With my free hand I grabbed her's and pushed her fingers harder against her clit.

"Come on slut. Tell me what a dirty little bitch you are. Tell me how you want to cum!" Monique was crying, but I could also hear the moans escaping from her chest.

"That's it slut. You're just a dirty whore. You want to cum, you want me to fuck you and blow in your pussy, tell me." I grabbed for her breasts and took hold. I twisted her nipple till she screamed. I drove the dildo into her, leaving it impaled for a second in her tight hole, then taking it out, so it was almost free. She'd arch her hips, trying to keep it in her, then I'd slam the long shaft home again. She was just about to orgasm.

I pulled the dildo out of her pussy, then grabbed her hand so she couldn't rub her clit.

"Beg me to let you cum whore. Tell me you're just a no good cock sucker, tell me!" I could sense the hesitation, her moans were growing louder. She barely whispered out.

"What was that slut?" I twisted her nipple violently.

It was barely audible, but I could still hear her.

"Please let me cum." I rammed the dildo back in her pussy and let go of her hand. She had her fingers on her clit in an instant, then she started to scream. I kept driving the dildo home, rotating the bulbous head inside of her, moving it up and down so she had to move her hips with the motion.

"That's it slut! Beg me to fuck you!" I left the dildo deep in her body and moved to her breasts, I took hold of her nipples and pulled them taut.

"Beg me to fuck you cunt!" Monique was too lost in her own reverie. I flipped her over onto her belly, I couldn't wait any longer, I was going to blow.

I pulled the black dildo out with a pop, her pussy was gushing now.

"Grab your ankles and spread your legs for me cunt!" She had the most beautiful, perfect ass. I f***ed two fingers into her snatch.

Monique grabbed her ankles, it spread her legs nicely. I dropped my weight on her and drove home. I almost came when I felt the muscles of her vagina contracting on my prick. It felt so good.

The uninspired masturbation scene was still going on TV. I grabbed Monique's hair and made her look up at the screen. I started pounding into her from behind. I loved the feel of her under me, I loved the feel of her pussy holding tight to my cock.

"That's it cunt, squeeze me tight, look at the screen, look at what a little whore you are." I jack hammered into her pussy, I was just about to blow. "You're such a little whore, what would mommy and daddy think? Ahhh. You're going to cum for me every day, right bitch?" I slammed home, driving my cock to the hilt and started spurting. I couldn't stop cumming, my balls kept pumping, filling her with my sperm. "That's it baby, can you feel all that cum." I held her head up to look at the screen. I could feel her body tensing under mine, her hips, the contractions in her back as she started crying again.

Finally I just collapsed on top of her. My dick still held within the warm confines of her pussy. I knew we'd made some improvement today. I was going to do the same thing tomorrow, tape her and make her masturbate for me.

I don't know, I probably laid atop her for a good ten minutes. The feeling was too glorious to move. I got off the bed and stood over her, her head was almost hanging over the edge, her face pressed in the covers. I stared down at her for a second, then grabbed a clump of hair and made her twist onto her back. My dick was right in front of her eyes.

"So slut, when I tell you to masturbate for the camera tomorrow, you know what you have to do?" She just stared blindly up at me.

"I was speaking to you whore. Do you want me to get out the belt and reinf***e our lesson?"

"No."

"No sir, no sir! Is how you are to respond." I smacked her across the face.

"No sir!" I loved the look of terror in her eyes.

"When I tell you to masturbate are you going to do it slut?" She hesitated.

"Yes sir." I couldn't hold back the smirk.

"Good, now clean my cock you little cum sucker." I didn't really give her the option of obeying, I bent at the knees and f***ed my waning prick in her mouth. I could hear her gag as I f***ed my length into her and drove my ass crack into her face. Her tongue movements over my cock were incredible, and I had to let out a guttural roar it felt so good.

I eased up a little and pulled my cock from her mouth. Monique obeyed and used her tongue to clean me. I had her suck my balls till I was near cumming again, then I pulled free.

"I'm tempted to hogtie you for the night, unless you promise to be a good girl." I'm not sure she really knew what a hogtie was, but she didn't want to find out either.

"I'll be good." She stuttered out. I stared down at her, I wanted to make her think it was a big decision for me not to tie her up, even though I'd already decided I wanted to sl**p with her. She had the most beautiful, obsequious eyes.

"Okay." I ran my hand through her hair.

I unlocked the chain from Monique's collar and dragged her into my bedroom. I undid the collar around her neck and pushed her into the shower.

"Clean up slut." I slammed the bathroom door shut and sat on the bed. It had been a long day. I was looking forward to my buddy coming over. I was already thinking about some things I wanted to do. I kept thinking about Jayme's tits and what I was going to do with them, and then, after abusing her breasts, I decided it was about time for a good old double penetration. I knew she wouldn't like it, she seemed like the shy type and I knew it would humiliate her. I don't know why, but she seemed the type that was f***ed by her mom to be a cheerleader in the first place, and I'm sure having a dick in her pussy and ass wasn't the highest priority goal in her life.

Monique came from the bathroom without being prodded. She walked timidly toward the bed. All I had to do was point to the floor and she fell to her knees. Her hair was still wet as I put the collar back around her neck.

"If you are a good girl I won't bind your wrists. Okay?" Her lips were quivering slightly.

"Yes sir." I tapped the bed next to me. She climbed into the bed warily. I pulled the covers over us and held her in a big bear hug. I'm sure sometime in the night I'd have to fuck her again. Feeling that soft skinned girl against me was more than I could have asked for.

To be continued… ... Continue»
Posted by NewManInTown91 9 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Hardcore  |  Views: 347  |  
50%

Little Piggy Series (Nascar Ole Country Style)

Warning: This story has Dom/Sub, Wife sharing, Brutal Anal, F2M Oral, male creampie cleaning, Alc., Humiliation, and Nascar. If you’re trying to quit watching cars drive in a circle, PLEASE STOP HERE.

One thing that us Southern backwoods inbred, white trash trailer rednecks are known for it Nascar. Now add some friends, Alcohol, and me, a dutiful wife, and you got yourself a good time! Cum see how I pleased my hubbies desires. Don't forget the shine.






Once Upon a time in a Southern backwoods farming and mining community, lived poor uneducated folk, I was one of those folks. My name is Tammy Sue, and I was a little 5'3 120 pound chubby girl with 38C udders that swelled to D's when pregnant & nursing. I have long brown hair, and brown eyes. I married my hubby very young, and enjoy his training. My hubby was from the North, and enjoyed my dutiful Southern charm. Doing embarrassing things for his approval was the highlights of my days on the lonely farm. He gave purpose to my life. This story is only one example of my loyalty for the man the provides me with the gift that keeps on giving, and a way of life worth preserving.

My hubby came home from the mine Friday night. I could hear the sound of the beer can muffler rattling, as he pulled into the long gravel driveway. Our dogs, General Lee, Rebel, Roscoe, Nibbler, Wormer, Stifler, and Nigger, went racing down the driveway, nipping at the tires, ready to get their mangy heads squashed like g****s, if their paws slip in one of the thousand tractor ruts. Daisy laid by the barn feeding her new litter of five pups. You could tell by the look of the pups, they were a product of a doggy sperm milkshake for sure. After all that’s every bitches desire. As my hubby got closer to our splendid 60 foot mobile home that sat halfway over the ledge of a ravine, he could tell that his wife was dressed proper. I spent hours doing my makeup extra thick. Using a ton of hair spray to give that 70’s boofy hair look that drives him wild, and sewing the summer dress that he ripped from my shoulders last week in a moment of hot, wet, stinky passion. Of course, I had my high heels on that I got from Wal-mart, and stockings that hubby got me from Christmas. They are not as stretched out now, as they were Christmas morning. (I am not sure why stores sell them stretched out?, -Anyways, Back to the story). As my hubby turned off the truck, I started to strut my stuff around the tailgate, just as the truck rolled back. I gripped the tailgate in an attempt to keep from being rolled over, and I ended up being dragged about 5 feet down the sloping drive. I was a camper, I just pulled myself up, fixed my hair, and walked around the truck. My hubby had a grin on his face, and I laughed as I knew he let the truck roll back to tease with me.LOL. Such a joker.

As I pulled the hanger, that was used as a door handle, the squeaky door opened to find my hubby drinkin his beer with the smell of perfume in the air. I leaned into the cab of the truck, and started licking his sweaty neck slowly, tasting the coal dust from the mine. For some reason, I loved dirty men.hehe. As I kissed his neck, I slowly reached down between his thighs, and felt his manhood bulging through his overalls. Gently, I tugged at the buttons of his overalls, and reached into his lap for his swollen penis and scrotum. MMMMMMmmm, I could smell his wonderful scent, as I suckled his pee hole. I could taste his sperm, and maybe other juices? I didn’t have time to think about it, I had the rabbits cooking in the oven, and squirrel on the stove. I quickly suckle his root, till he exploded in my mouth. I could tell it wasn’t his first sperming of the day, but it still tasted like a moon pie on a hot, humid August night, Just splendid. After I cleaned his root and sac of baby seed, and the mystery juice, I looked up just in time to feel him crushing his beer can on my forehead. I quickly remembered what my auntie taught me, and I tightened my neck, and pushed into the can. “Be one with the can” she would say. With a crunchy sound, the can crushed without even leaving a mark. Well the ring mark is a sexy mark my hubby said, but didn’t cut the skin like those bottle tops, oh those are brutal. I gave my hubby a kiss, and raced into the laundry room door that led to the kitchen. I rubbed the rabbits down with a little more healthy lard to make them golden brown, and took the biscuits out of the oven. Dinner was set!

After dinner, my hubby and I sat down for a relaxing movie. I made sure to have the ice bucket, and beer sitting on the Elvis collector’s tray table at the end of the couch. For tonight’s movie honey, I have a goodie but an oldie. As the movie played, my hubby started to laugh and laugh. He loved watching Porkeys, and I loved feeling his belly jiggle as I laid my head in his lap. For the entire show, I suckled his root, keeping him hard, and making sure to massage his scrotum, which had been hanging all day in that dark, dirty mine. No scrotum in my house will go without some TLC daily. I loved my hubby using my head as a beer holder as he watched his show. He would then massage my back over and over, which I very much enjoyed. As the movie ended, I leaned back to look up at hubby. He took a long gulp, and dripped some in my mouth. I giggled, as some ran into my nose. My little piggy, he said with a soft voice, I have been thinking. My ears perked up, and my heart raced. I could tell he was planning to tell me something he wanted me to do. Wife instinct I guess. Tomorrow is the big Nascar Daytona race. I smiled knowing how much I loved watching Nascar with him. Well, I was thinkin. Maybe you could cater me and three of my friends for the race? I looked at him, thinkin maybe he meant, I would not be able to watch the race with him. He could tell by my sad look, and reassured me that I could watch the race, but I would just be standing by the arm rest, or maybe bent over as he massaged my udders. I chuckled as I tugged his soft penis. You had me scared, I told him. You silly slut, you always will be my race buddy. He smacked my bottom leaving a nice red palm print. I cooed out as he pulled my head into his lap. As I suckled, I taught about what I would do to make race day extra special. I know what I would do, I would call my auntie! Just as I had that taught, my hubby unloaded another stream of man batter into my mouth. I raised my head, and stuck my tongue out to show him his white sticky goo, and then swallowed it just as good as that Kacey girl, on the big screen at Xhamster.

I called my aunt and set up a trip to the store for early in the morning. She took me to the ole general store at the end of the road, which is about six miles from the farm. I picked out all the party supplies, and told Grace, a friend of my aunt to put it on our bill. She did a double look at me, and I was not sure why. Then I figured out why, as a glob of man seed dripped onto the ticket. Grace took a nibble from her finger, and said, “It don’t taste like my man” I was so red faced, and she took my hands in hers. Its ok honey, she said, my man had me do things like that all the time for him. I can remember a time, he had me put his juice in my ma’s lemonade. I laughed, and quickly walked out the door. That lady sure can talk, I told my aunt, as she drove me to the farm supply warehouse. Did she tell you the lemonade story, my auntie asked with a giggle. We both laughed, as I checked for more baby juice in my hair, as I looked in the mirror. At the tractor supply store we picked up a steam cleaner. Now I don’t have to worry about those pesky bugs nipping at their ankles as they watch Nascar, I told my aunt with a voice of confidence. My aunt got a smile, and looked at me, “So your thinking they will not have any clothes on?”. Auntie, I never, what kind of lady do you think I am, I said to her, thinking back to my past exploits.

My auntie dropped me off at the trailer, and sped away for the backwoods fire lane, where the moon shiners are, to get some special drinks for the men. She has to be very careful not to get shot, those moon shiners can get pretty touchy thanks to those rotten government bastards. I spent the day moving the furniture, find all sorts of goodies. Like the commemorative survival knife, that has a picture of president bush on the handle, and the phrase “We desire peace” etched across the serrated blade. I know my hubby miss placed that when he was throwing it at a mouse one day. Then I found a condom, that I hid under their. I found it in my niece’s purse, and knew she had no business having one of those. To think what could have happened if she used one. Whewww.

By the afternoon, I had the trailer spotless. I brought in the bug zapper, and hung it in the corner, to keep the flies out. Ever since my hubby shot that buck through the screen door, the flies buzz right in. Then I set out a spread of goodies for the men. Moon-Pies, Pork Rinds, Cheez-its, Cheese-Wiz in a can, pigs in a blanket with extra bacon fried in healthy no trans fat lard. All of it spread out on a huge commemorative plate signed by Ralph Stanley. Inscribed around the edges was the phrase: “Hang-um, if you got-um”. Such a wonderful man, and a great musician. I even bought an extra set of Christmas lights at the general store to put around the inside of the trailer. I was thinking of taking down the Christmas lights that go around our entire trailer, but hubby would smack my head on the counter top for pulling such a dumb-shit stunt, and rightly so. As I cleaned, I played some good ole country songs from Hank Williams Jr. << I got girls that can cook, I got girls that can clean, I got girls that can do anything in between, I gotta get ready, make everything right, ‘cause all my rowdy friends are cumin' over tonight.>> I dance around the trailer, singing into the mop. I fixed the shotgun holes in the ceiling which kinda happened when I was cleaning his shotgun last weekend. I forgot to look down the barrel to make sure their was no ammo. Silly me. So everything was set for a great after noon. I headed off to the shower to make myself look stunning for the men.

As I washed my sexy swollen, hairy body, I played a little tune from Stone Roses. Massaging my breast, the psychedelic band started singing << She didn't scream, she didn't make a sound, I forgive you boy, but don't leave town. Coal black skin, naked in the rain:>> lalala, I kept exploring my ever changing form, looking for new pleasure points. << Let me put you in the picture, let me show you what I mean. The messiah is my s****r, ain't no king man, she's my queen. I have a dream, I've seen the light. Don't put it out, say she's alright, yeah, she's my s****r>> Lalalal, by this point, I was rubbin my swollen clit, thinkin about the song, and how the s****rs daddy is mad at his son for sl**pin with his s****r. I mean WOW, what a great song about the South. After I reached orgasm, I head out to the kitchen to cook up some snacks and drink a few shots of tequila.

My hubby arrived in time with his three buddies. I stood out on the porch, dressed in my see through red teddy, and see through panties. My pubic hair, showing out both sides, since I brushed myself soft after the shower. I was so fluffy using that new conditioner with the Kangaroo on the front of the bottle. I had on my red nursing bra, which allowed my swollen, dark, nursing nipples to poke out, and looking so sexy! I held a tray with an assortment of beer, and liquor for the men. Two of the men, I knew already. Really nice men. Ron and Jeremy both worked down underground with my hubby at the mine. The other face I didn’t know, and by the look of his red face, and how he was staring at my udders, was not used to Nascar, Southern Style. How do you do mam, he said in a slow Southern draw, as he took his drink from the tray. From the looks of his wedding ring, he was newly married. He kept rolling it over his finger, and looking around nervously. My hubby slapped him on the back, and said, “It’s good to be away from that untrained wife of yours, isn’t it Tyler. Oh please, call me Steven, the young man said with a smile. Steven it is. Piggy, let’s let these men in, my hubby said with a roar. I opened the door, as the men passed, they tugged on my nipples, and I would pull back as they did, to try to squirt in their face, but never made it yet.hehe Steven just tipped his hat, and waked into the trailer. I cleaned all the light bulbs in the trailer of fly specks, and it made a real difference. The men commented how they wished their wives would put out, and clean like my hubbies wife did, and all I could do was beam and bask in the attention. I buzzed around the men, taking their hats, their empty bottles, and refilling their shot glasses. I made sure that the men had all the comforts of home. They really envied my man, and that was exactly how I wanted it.

Things started to get loud until I turned on the TV. Cleaning the fly specks off the TV made a huge difference, and the men sat down on the couches to watch the pre race excitement. I turned my attention to our new guest, and stood behind his couch, rubbing his shoulders. The other men laughed at how tense he seemed to be. As I leaned, I rubbed my udders against his neck. I could tell as he squirmed around, that he was getting hot. I then moved around the room, flirting with each of the men. Always keeping my eye on my man for his approval. If I got a glare, then I knew I went too far, but for the moment, all his eyes said, were how excited he was, and how proud he was of me. The announcer on the screen tells the audience that the race will start in ten minutes. The men race to the porch to pee. They laugh as they look over the rotted boards, and see I have pictures of their wives taped on ole toilet seats I found around the farm. Each of those men are pretty good shots with their peckers. I didn’t have one of Steven’s wife, but he really didn’t mind, that I put my face on his seat.

My hubby gave me a sign with his finger to follow him. I walked behind him down the hallway, and into the bedroom that was separated from the hallway by a bed sheet. He told me to sit down. I was really worried that I did something improper, and started to apologize for my behavior. He grinned, and said, Oh no, your doing a super job piggy, your daddy could not be happier, but I have a desire. I looked up very excited, my legs kicking back and forth at the end of the tall bed. (The bed was so high, because hubby had been buying fireworks all year for the Forth of July, which was in three days, and the room was packed. You could barely breathe in the bedroom, much less smoke after a nice long sex session. -Anyways, Back to the story). My hubby whispered the details of what he wanted. My mouth dropped, and I knew those men, and myself where in for the time of our lives.Hehe

As the race started, I stood next to my husband arm rest. My heels together, and watching the men to see if they needed anything. I of course looked at the TV to catch the show! Steven looked over at me, and had a puzzled look on his face. My hubby noticed too, and asked Steven what he was thinking. I am just surprised your wife loves Nascar. Mine hates it, he said. The room went quite, and my hubby just shook his head, and said, it’s ok Steven, we are going to fix her. Watch this Steven. My hubby lifted his arm, and I knew that was a signal, to lean over, and place one of my engorged udders between his soft fingers. He tugged on my teat, and asked me, Little Piggy, tell Steven how many races their are this year. Thirty-Two daddy. Steven look surprised, but not impressed. Hubby started to twist my nipple which sent a chill down my spine. Tell Steven how many race tracks there are. Twenty-Nine daddy. Ron looked over at Jeremy, then at me, but how many of those race tracks are used for Sprint Cup? I looked at hubby, and he nodded that I could answer. Twenty-Two I said with a smile. Oh she is good they said, and took another shot of Tequila, and cheese wiz. Steven looked a little impressed. Then Steven got this crooked smile on his face. Tell me the worst pit crew in Nascar this year. I looked at my hubby for the nod, and as he approved, I looked up, and said, that would be Jeremy Mayfield’s crew. He drives the 39 car. I know that, Steven said with a dumb founded look on his face. However I said, they were only the worst, because they did not learn to screw the lug nuts on the new extended studs, which Nascar came out with for safety concern. I went on to explain how Nascar officials are screwing up the traditions of Nascar, as my hubby smacked my bottom. You ain't got to go on like that PigSlut, my hubby said with a chuckle. Ron and Jeremy had to shake their heads, obviously impressed with my skills. Steven was also impressed, guessing by the size of his manhood poking through his shorts. Nascar stats make men and women get horny I taught. With that the race starts at Daytona. The cars wiz around the track at incredible speed. A little bumpin and rubbin, and Earnhardt about gets put into the wall. My heart races, knowing what that would mean in the trailer, and I start to feel my hairy lips getting wet. More and more road rage on the track, as the drivers cuss over the radio. Hearing men cuss makes me so hot. Then another Smack by Tony Stewart to the back end of Kyle Busch. Oh my, that was so close. I close my eyes, so wanting to reach down between my thighs, and massage my swollen clit. I kept listening to the sounds of the engines, and the crowds, and I started to feel weak in the knees.

Then all of a sudden, my gift is given to me. That bastard Tony Stewart causing Matt Kenseth to crash in the #17 car. The men in the trailer scream out their upset, and our dogs going running, thinkin they got caught for shittin on the carpet. Zigzagging out to the barn in a hope not to get shot. All I can think about is how much I love Tony Stewart for being a ruthless no good bastard on the track. My hubby nods, and I walk out into the middle of the room, as the flag goes up on the screen, and the replays happen. I walk over at Ron, and do a little girl wiggle with my legs, as I put a finger in my mouth. He gets the hint, and gives my man a thumbs up. I take him by the hand, and walk him around the couches towards the bathroom down the hall.

As we walk into the bathroom, I bend over to start the shower. I hear Ron whistle, as he looks over my bottom. That is one fine piece of fat, hairy pussy darling, he said sounding very lusty. I giggled, and took one hand to my bottom, to give him a better view. As the water turns warm, I lift my leg to the tub, and he gets a very good look at my thick lips. Oh darling, you are a true, Southern, nasty bred, PigSlut. Bet your balls I am, I said in a tease. You get in honey. As I turned, he was already undressed. His long thick penis was hanging down semil hard. I cracked his a beer as he got in, and started to undress. He lifted his arms to the shower rod, and gulped his beer. He let out a large belch, and started to sniff and scratch his hairy underarms. As I walked closer, I turned off the bathroom light, and got into the tub. The warm water on my back felt wonderful, and as I turned, I could feel the water running over my swollen udders, and down onto my swollen belly. Ron, snuggled up behind me and reached over my shoulder, gripping one of my udders, and massaging me. I felt so special receiving all this attention. Do you like the race, Ron asked softly, as I reached behind my bottom, and gripped his semi hard penis. Oh yes Ron, I love the race. Love all the attention too.hehe I know you do honey, and Ron would like some attention too. Hearing that, I turned around, and knelt down in the tub. As I sat up, my mouth found its way to his tip, and my tongue started to separate his pee hole. I kept licking over and over, as he leaned against the back wall. He placed the beer can on my head as he held the shower rod with his other hand. Then I started to nibble down his root. Slowly. Feeling his main vein swell against my lips. (We named one of our dogs nibbler after my skills, -Anyways, Back to the story). As I nibbled down his shaft, I felt his scrotum that was hanging start to close up close to his body. I so loved feeling a living organ moving between my fingers. As I licked and sucked more, he groaned more and more. You’re a fat frigging pig whore aren’t you darling, he said, breathing hard. You know it baby. Daddy said to treat you right, and that’s what you’re going to get. He took another huge gulp of beer, and threw the can over the curtain rod, which cause it to clank and clang on the bathroom floor. Would you like another beer darling, I said with my mouth full. He could have been a dentist instead of a miner, cause he knew exactly what I said. Hell no, I don’t want beer, I want you to choke on my frigging sperm you pregnant whore, and with that, he gripped my head with both hands, and started gagging me with his large manhood. I remembered what my auntie said, and just relaxed my neck muscles, and his manhood found its way down my throat. I kept my lips tightly pressed to his root, and tugged his skin as I could. OHHHHH…ohhhhhh. F…yes, I am cumming baby. You want it don’t you, you trailer trash whore. Ummm,hummmm, I said as I gripped his bottom, pulling his hips into my face to take all I could get. Then in a sudden groan, that I am sure all the men heard, he released at least a day of baby seed into my throat. I could not even show him the seed afterward because one, it was dark, and two, it was already headed to my tummy. As he shook his head, and screamed shit over and over, I cleaned his root and scrotum of my gag spit. Ron got out of the shower, and dried off, and walked out to get a cold one, and see if the race had started yet. I fixed my makeup, and redid my hair, which didn’t take long, since my hubby got me a Mega-Blow hair dryer for our anniversary. As I walked out and stood next to my hubby, Ron was bragging how much better I was than his wife to my man. I could tell my hubby was beaming with pride. Steven looked at me through the corner of his eye. As I looked at him, he would turn his face quickly back to the screen. I could tell he had a secret? Or something, but he was a mystery to me.

As the race continued, the men were really having fun, and I was most defiantly having fun. I kept thinking how Ron’s sperm was taking over my body, swimming to all corners of my soul. I was a very happy PigSlut. Then I heard the announcer yell out. That Tony Stewart is at it again. The second announcer goes on about how Tony Stewart and Kyle Busch had traded paint in the third turn, but it looks like Kyle is going to pull out a can of whoop ass. My hubby throws a pork rind out on the floor, and motions the men to watch. I kneel, and then crawl on all fours to the yummy snack. I lean my head down, slowly snatching the treat with my wet tongue. As I munch on the Snack, I look up at Steven, and he is rubbing his penis through his shorts. As he notices me looking, he stops, and looks back at the TV. Then like on cue, Ron and Jeremy start to throw snacks at me. As they laugh I crawl around eating the tasty treats. I crawl to hubbies legs, and kneel against his legs, as the race continues. My hubby pets my head, and runs his hands through my long hair.

The cameras on the track zoom in as Kyle attempts to bump Tony, but OMG, Tony hits the brakes, and did a power slide right into the side of Kyle, sending him into the wall. OVER and OVER the car tumbles. The car literally disintegrated. (That’s a big word I learned at a 4H conference for c***dren with neurological disabilities. The instructor was passing around a used DDT fertilizer can from the 40’s, and was showing us how the powder was completely harmless, and safe to use, and would disintegrate after half million years. He had us learn how to spell the word, oh and a phrase? what was that phrase. Oh yes, Hold Harmless Agreement. I forget what it meant, but we got a free toaster, if we got everyone in the f****y to sign.-Anyways, Back to the story). As the rescue crews race over to pull the body from the wreckage, Jeremy had already jumped up, and was walking towards me. I took his hand, and we walked to the back of the trailer. Ron was hooting and hollering like a mad cow, cheering Jeremy on.

As we got into the shower, Jeremy took control of me. He spun me around very f***efully, and Looked me in the eyes. PigSlut, will you allow me to do anything I desire? I felt my heart stop. Yes Jeremy, you may, unsure what I agreed to. That was all he needed, and he spun me around, and pushed my back so I was bent over at the waist. His hands spread my bottom so wide I could almost feel my skin tear as I attempted to grip anything to keep from falling. My head pressed against the tile at the front of the tub. Without warning, he plunged his rock hard cock into my bottom button. I screamed out, as the pain shot down my spin. My eyes started to swell up, and tears started to flow as Jeremy did his business. I felt the tiles break from my head. Great, time for a handy man, but that’s another story) He kept pulling his cock out, and then plunging back in. I could feel my ass getting wet, but it wasn’t the shower water or his seed. He was still racing in and out of me. I could feel my legs shake, and I had to keep breathing, to keep from passing out. As he stabbed into me for the last time, he pulled my long hair back, causing a sheer pain to run down my neck. He bucked over and over, and finally groaned. Take that you Friggin Cunt. All I could say was thank you, as I felt my legs give way. I collapsed in the tub at his feet. I was whimpering from the pain, and my eyes were mated over with goo, and my nose was running. I could hear the crack of a beer can, and heard Jeremy gulping it down. Then I started to feel warm. I could feel getting wet. I heard the sound of Jeremy peeing from the outside of the tube all over my pregnant body. As I started to open my eyes, I could focus on the drain, and see that their was red water running into the drain. I laid my head down, waiting for the pain to stop. Jeremy leaned over the tub, and massaged my back. And then my neck, telling me how good I was, and how much better I was than his wife. I gripped his arm to get up, and he helped me to sit up in the tub. As I sat up, my bottom button was throbbing. I could feel my heartbeat in my button. I think you tore me wide open honey, I said to him, trying not to cry. I hope your not mad Tammy, he said with a caring tone. Oh no Jeremy, don’t ever think that. You really surprised me is all, and I love surprises. You go on and watch the TV. I have to fix myself up. Jeremy let out a loud belch from his yummy beer, and headed back to the living room.

As I stood up, I felt my button burn. I wobbled to the closet, and took out some Anal Eze, which would numb the pain for a bit. After I blew my nose, and dried my eyes, I was back in business. I did up my hair and makeup, and off to the living room I went.

As I walked out, Steven was eyeing me even more than usual, and I was trying to get him to keep looking at me, but he kept turning away. I stood next to my hubby’s chair, and poured his drink. I then walked around to each of the men serving them snacks, and drinks as they desired. The race went on for a good while before my hero Tony Stewart started being his ole rude self. This time it was Tony Stewart vs. Jeff Gordon. Three laps to go. Jeff taught he could teach Tony a lesson, and instead got his ass handed to him. Jeff spins out of control, and his car flips over the inside wall, and into pit lane. His car crashes down the row, taking out drivers, and pit crews alike. Even a few driver’s wife’s that could not stop trying to be in the spot light got mutilated. All and all, it was a fantastic race. As I stared at the screen, I knew I would have to turn and look at Steven, and I wondered what he would do.

I turned around to Steven, and walked to the couch where he was sitting. His head was staring at the nutritional facts on the back of a moon pie wrapper, and I taught how I would get him to the back. I squatted down in front of him, (Which maybe wasn’t the best idea, cause my button let off a burping sound from Jeremy’s cum still inside me, and I could feel it bubble up.) Steven, looked up and grinned. I grinned back, and took both his hands, and walked him to the bathroom. Steven was very reserved, and I wanted him to know I was a high class lady with skills. As he leaned against the counter, I slowly massaged my udders, and pinched my nipples, till the milk ran down inside my teddy. Are you ok Steven? I said in a sweet and caring voice. I don’t git you at all he said, sounding very annoyed. I stopped what I was doing, and straightened up. How is it that you do everything my wife would never in her life do, and enjoy it. I don’t understand at all, your not acting, this is like who you are at the core. Well honey, leaning next to him at the counter. Its like Nascar. Those drivers started with playing with matchbox cars. Then building Lego cars. Then Model cars. Then driving grandpa’s truck (thinkin back to grandpa, -Anyways, Back to the story). Before you know it those driver’s have a brand new machine to race around in. My skills allow me to drive my hubby sort of speak. You know if those driver don’t respect their cars, what happens. Oh yes, he said, sounding like an expert on Nascar, which all Southern men are. Well honey, it appears to me you’re a fine machine, but your wife doesn’t have any skills, or she doesn’t want any skills. If she wants to learn, I can help her, but if she don’t, you might need a new wife. You would do that for me? You would train her to be like you? Honey, I would be honored. Keep in mind she needs to stay here on our farm for three months, but if she wants the skills, she will be a proper slut pig for you! Steven stood up, and hugged me so softly. You are a real gem Tammy. What can I do for you? I stepped back, and rubbed his penis through his shorts. Could you press that manhood deep inside my fat, hairy, womb? Without a second taught, he was undoing his shorts, as I leaned back on the counter. I lifted my thighs high into the air, and gave him full view of my womanhood. I turned bright red, knowing he was looking at my most personal spot. Even after all I have done, having a man see my vagina was deeply embarrassing, and I loved it.

Steven, slowly pressed past the hair to my opening. He kept his eyes on my hairy gash, as he gripped my thighs. Very gently, he started to push inside. I could feel his shaft going deeper inside my womb, and kept thinking how his skin was being pulled so tight on his shaft, that his pee hole was being spread wide open. As he did, he touched my cervix. I put my hands on his shoulders, and then his chest, as he picked up speed, and f***e. Before long, I could hear his balls slapping against my swollen button, and I was biting my lip to keep from screaming in excitement. As he went deeper, I could feel my tummy jiggle, and someone was knocking, like what was going on out their. I rubbed my belly, which excited Steven even more. He kept humping me over and over, till I saw him look into my eyes. Where do I sperm darling? he asked in a raspy breath. OMG, Steven, right inside me. You mustn’t waste a drop. His eyes glazed over, as he froze against my mound. I started to feel his sperm splatter against my cervix. My whole womb caught on fire. I pulled him closer, and we started to French kiss, as my hands kept trying to reach for more of his back. He hugged me tight, as his penis kept pulsating inside me. As he pulled out, I gripped his penis, and slide my fingers down his cock like a circle, collecting all his man batter. Then as he watched, I licked my fingers clean. He smiled like a little boy on Christmas morning. I slowly and seductively came down off the counter, and knelt before Steven. I took his cock and balls deep in my mouth, as I cleaned his seed, and my juices. I looked up, and said thank you sir, without taking my eyes from him. He blushed, and said, thank you mam. Then we got dressed, and I walked him out to the hallway. I asked him to have my hubby come back to the bedroom. He agreed, and went to the living room.

After only a few minutes, my hubby walked into the bedroom. I had his favorite country singer, Hank Williams Junior on the 8 track player. <<The preacher man says it's the end of time and the Mississippi River she's goin' dry>> I was spread eagle on the bed, with my thighs spread wide. My hubby walked over, and stood between my legs. Looky what we got here, he said in a proud tone. All for you baby! My hubby knelt down, as Ole Hank chimes in another great verse << We come from the West Virginia coal mines And the Rocky Mountains and the western skies>> Hubby started to kiss my treasure trail from my belly button to my gash. I took his head in my hands, and brushed my fingers through his hair, as I felt his tongue dart around my creamy soaked hair. He started slow, but he was really enjoying what he was doing, and I was so excited. I felt his tongue circle my opening, and I knew it was only…….Oh it was now. He was putting his tongue deep in my womb. OMG. I sat up a bit to look down at him, and my gash. I turn up the volume on the player, cause hubby’s favorite part is going to play. << I'd love to spit some beechnut in that dude's eyes and shoot him with my ole 45 Cause a country boy can survive, country folks can survive>> As he caught his breath, I saw he had seed all over his mouth. I started to orgasm immediately, thanks to hubby and Hank. That didn’t stop him, he licked all my wetness too. I could not stop flowing. Over and over I taught about the day, and I could not stop cumming. After a good while, my hubby sat up. We are hungry, he said with a smirk. I can get the grill started for you daddy, I said with a smile! Sounds like a plan! I walked out to the back patio door, and looked back into the living room, and down the hall. What a day. What memories. I am so lucky to have that man.

The men were out at the truck getting their shotguns and ammo for some much needed skeet shooting, and I am busy making supper. Auntie should be back soon with the shine. I can only imagine what the rest of the night holds!



My hubby & his friends were so proud of me!


I was a very good piggy!


Stay tuned for more of the Little Piggy Series Stories.


Please post your comments.


Smoooooooooch!... Continue»
Posted by WombDweller 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Sex Humor  |  Views: 2069  |  
95%
  |  12

Sky

Chapter One

She liked to use the nickname "Sky "and even though I
knew her real name, Sky is what I called her. She was
not a full-time prostitute although she did accept money
for her services on occasion. We had been introduced by
a friend of mine who knew about my sexual preferences
and had thought that Sky might be willing to give it a
try. That first meeting was two years ago and though we
only meet a few times in a year, I like to think that
our relationship involves more than just money.

I arranged to meet her for lunch and we spent a pleasant
couple of hours getting reacquainted. Sky always made
me feel as if we had never been apart and we were soon
chatting and laughing like old friends. Our
conversation soon moved on to matters sexual.

' I have thought of something new that you might like
to try ' said Sky with a mischievous grin.

' Something painful I hope ' I replied.

Sky pouted. ' I know that you can't wait to hurt me, you
horrible sadist ' she said, throwing a napkin at me.

I hesitated for a moment. I wanted to do something that
I knew would annoy her and her words gave me the opening
that I needed to bring it up.

' Actually I always worry that I will get carried away
and really hurt you, especially when it's been a long
time since I have had sex. That's why I want to do
something a little different this time ' I said.

' What's that? ' asked Sky suspiciously.

Taking a deep breath, I told her that I would like to
pick up another girl. Sky's face darkened and I
hastened to explain that I had no intention of having
sex with this girl and only wanted to work off some of
the sadistic tension that had built up within me.
Naturally, Sky objected, fearing a threat to our
relationship. She resisted as much as she could, but in
the end she agreed to go along with my plan, sensing
both my determination and my very real concern for her
well-being.

We caught a taxi which I directed to a nearby piano bar
which I knew to be a good place to pick up the kind of
woman I was looking for. At first glance the place
looked like any other upscale singles bar, until you
noticed the unusually high proportion of attractive
female patrons. I selected a quiet booth towards the
back and ordered drinks, a beer for me and an orange
juice for Sky who didn't drink. I caught the eye of the
attractive dark haired woman seated at the bar and gave
her a nod. Anna was the "business manager "for the
working girls who were only available through
recommendation and after she had thoroughly checked the
client's background. This was not the first time that I
had come to her, so we got right down to business. I
told her that I wanted a girl who would be willing to
take a beating for the right fee, but not an S&M
professional. She frowned in concentration for a moment
and then pointed out several girls whom she thought
might be interested.

I took a sip of my beer and at the same time briefly
examined each of the girls that she had indicated.
Finally my eyes settled on a tall, slim, serious looking
girl. My instincts and many years of experience told me
that she might be interesting. I informed Anna of my
choice. Anna nodded and told me that the girl's name
was Natalie. She whispered a price in my ear and when I
agreed she got up and walked over to talk to Natalie.
Sky tapped me on the arm and said ' Let me talk to her '
. I agreed and when Natalie came over to our table I
indicated that she should sit next to Sky. Natalie
looked slightly surprised but obediently moved to slide
into the booth at the side away from me. The music
drowned out most of their conversation although I saw
Natalie glance speculatively at me several times as Sky
presumably explained my desires. After nearly five
minutes of whispered discussion Natalie looked up at me
and said ' O. K. ' . I looked at Sky who nodded and
said ' She can do it ' . There seemed to be nothing
else to say, so I settled the bill and the three of us
got into another taxi which took us back to my hotel.


Chapter Two

There is always an awkward moment when you find yourself
sitting next to a woman whom you have never met before
even though you know that she has agreed to have sex
with you. In this case it was even more difficult
because I had no intention of getting intimate with her.

' Hello Natalie ' I said.

' Hello ' she replied, smiling.

I could see that she was a bit uncertain about what was
expected of her. I had made no attempt to hug or kiss
her and she did not know whether I would welcome any
approach on her part. I put my hand on her's and smiled
back.

' I want to apologise if I seem unfriendly, but as you
can see I already have a companion for the night ' I
said, with a nod towards Sky. ' I know that she has
explained what I want, but I want to be sure that you
understand '

' You want to hit me ' said Natalie.

' That's right. I want to whip you here ' I said,
pointing between her legs. ' This is going to hurt. Are
you sure you're all right with this? Once we start I
won't pay you unless you finish the session '

Natalie replied that she understood and that she was
willing to continue. I had done my best to give her
fair warning, so I shrugged and asked her to undress.
She asked to go to the bathroom so I pointed the way and
sat down on the couch. In the meantime, Sky had been
pacing around in the bedroom, obviously still annoyed at
me.

A few minutes later Natalie returned wearing nothing but
a large towel and showing an impressive length of leg.
I reached into my pocket and produced the short length
of flexible nylon tubing that I intended to use as a
whip. I showed this to Natalie, who eyed it
apprehensively. It was obvious that she had little or
no experience with such paraphernalia and was therefore
uncertain whether to be relieved or fearful. I
indicated with my fingers that she should remove the
towel which she did, spreading it over the seat of the
couch like a blanket. I took the opportunity to study
her naked body and was fairly pleased with what I saw.
She was slim but not to the point of emaciation, with
pleasantly firm breasts. She did not trim her pubic
hair, which was fairly sparse and straight, leaving her
labia clearly in view. She stood patiently allowing me
to enjoy the view, although her hands fluttered about
nervously betraying her desire to protect her modesty.
I smiled a silent "thank you "and indicated that she
should lie down. Her long sleek body was even more
impressive when stretched out on the couch and I could
not resist running the tips of my fingers up the length
of her thigh. I held up the whip and said ' Spread your
legs please ' .

It finally dawned on Natalie that I intended to use the
whip on her pussy. Despite all the explanations it had
never occurred to her that her sex could be used in such
a manner, and she must have assumed that she was to be
beaten on her thighs and buttocks. She pointed between
her legs and mimed a whipping motion, her eyes wide and
slightly frightened. I nodded solemnly in reply.
Natalie turned her head to look at Sky appealingly.
After a moment Sky sighed and went to kneel beside
Natalie's head.

' It's all right. Just do as he tells you and spread
your legs ' she said in a sympathetic tone.

' But I'm not sure if I can bear to let him hit me
there ' said Natalie.

' Look, you agreed to this. Why don't you try it first
and you might find that it's not as bad as you think '
replied Sky.

Natalie gulped and then turned to me. She flashed two
fingers quickly, like a victory sign and said ' Can I
try two? '.

' Sure ' I replied. I tapped the inside of her knee
with my finger and she gingerly spread her thighs a
hands breath apart.

' Wider ' I said gently. Sky nodded in encouragement
and Natalie finally took the plunge and spread her legs
wide apart, placing one foot on the carpet. I slowly
moved the whip between her thighs, allowing it to brush
lightly across the bulge of her sex. Natalie clenched
her fists and lifted her head to watch. I lifted my
hand, took aim and hit her pussy twice in quick
succession.

' Ow! ' gasped Natalie. Her thighs closed and her
hands came up to cup her sex protectively. ' That really
hurt ' she said accusingly to Sky.

' Of course it did. That's the whole point isn't it '
replied Sky. ' But you're still alive and you're not
bleeding. I promised that he would not injure you, but
you did agree to let him hurt you in any way that he
liked didn't you? '

I knew from experience that it was much easier to face a
punishment that had a definite limit no matter how
painful, rather than an unspecified quantity, so I said
' Natalie, all you have to do is take 50 strokes between
your legs and it will be all over. You can then go home
with the money in your pocket ' .

' Fifty? ' squeaked Natalie.

' It's O.K. I've taken that many before ' said Sky
with a sly grin. She was clearly beginning to enjoy
herself at Natalie's expense.

Looking trapped, Natalie agreed. I told her that I
would let her determine the timing of each stroke. This
was actually a subtle cruelty as this meant that she
would have to order every stroke of her own punishment.
Sky glanced at me in amusement as she was familiar with
this tactic, having had it used on her many times.

Natalie gingerly spread her thighs again. She turned to
Sky and asked her to help keep count. Sky solemnly
promised to count every stroke. Natalie held up a
quivering finger. ' One ' she said, meaning one stroke.
Her hips bounced on the couch as the whip bit into the
soft skin of her pussy. A moment later her finger rose
again and my whip slapped into her crotch once more.

' Two ' said Sky. ' Forty-eight to go '

I gave Natalie a moment to feel the sting of the whip
and to contemplate the prospect of another forty-eight
strokes. I then said ' If you like I can offer you an
alternative. I will reduce the number of strokes to
twenty on the condition that you spread your pussy wide
apart and let me hit the inside of your sex. That means
that you have to expose your clit and the opening of
your vagina to the whip ' .

Sky nodded enthusiastically and said ' Take the offer.
Twenty is much better than fifty, even if it hurts a
little bit more ' . Naturally Sky knew that it had been
my intention all along to whip the inside of Natalie's
pussy, and that it was all part of the game to make the
victim actually grateful for the opportunity to have the
sensitive inner parts of her pussy whipped. Sky dashed
into the bathroom and returned with a small hand towel
which she handed to the bemused Natalie.

' Bite on this. It will help you bear the pain '
instructed Sky.

After Natalie had obediently placed the folded towel
between her teeth, Sky pointed at Natalie's pussy and
nodded at me to continue. As to be expected Natalie's
thighs had closed and I had to coax them apart once
more. Her knees trembled noticeably as she slowly and
reluctantly exposed her cunt. I made a spreading motion
with my fingers and said ' Now open this up for me
please ' , pointing at her crotch. Natalie reached one
hand down between her legs and gently peeled apart her
labia with the middle and index fingers. Of course
anyone who knows me or has read any of my previous
narratives will know that this was totally unacceptable
as the back of the hand and the fingers serve more to
protect rather than expose the target. I shook my head
and took hold of her free hand. I folded the fingers of
her hand to form a fist and then unfolded the index
finger, the tip of which I placed on her labia just
below the tip of her clitoris. Natalie quickly realised
what I wanted and duplicated the move with her other
hand. Unfortunately she then made an exceedingly timid
effort at spreading open her sex, revealing little more
than before.

Sky sighed in exasperation and leaned forward to whisper
into Natalie's ear. After a moment Natalie's fingers
began to move, presumably in response to Sky's
instructions, first moving apart to either side until
the inner labia were taut and clearly exposed. More
whispers followed and Natalie's fingers slowly moved
upwards in the direction of her chest. This slight
adjustment served to peel the protective hood of skin
back from her clitoris, ensuring that it was fully
exposed to my whip. It was obvious that Sky was
determined that Natalie should earn every cent of her
fee. I smiled and raised an eyebrow at Sky, who looked
back at me innocently and pointed at Natalie's pussy.
However before I could start, Sky decided to add one
last refinement.

' Take my advice and let him hit you in batches of five
strokes at a time. That way it will be all over much
more quickly ' urged Sky earnestly. Natalie's eyes open
wide and she mumbled "Five?" around the towel that was
still gripped between her teeth. Sky nodded firmly and
then turned to me and said "Five".

I turned my attention back to Natalie's pussy. The
touch of her manipulating fingers combined with her
excitement and fear had brought her inner labia to a
stiff and throbbing state of erection. They provided an
irresistible target and without further hesitation I
brought the whip cracking down five times in quick
succession. I had aimed the tip of the whip at the
inviting, moist opening of her vagina and each of the
strokes had expended their venom along the inner length
of the labia or the stretch of moist tissue between
Natalie's urethra and vaginal mouth.

Natalie uttered a soft, high pitched scream, which was
discreetly muffled by the towel clenched between her
teeth. She cupped her hands protectively over her
wounded sex as she writhed and bounced on the couch.

' Only four more ' said Sky encouragingly. From where
I stood I could see her eyes gleaming mischievously.

After a moment Natalie reached up and removed the towel
from her mouth and signaled for Sky to come closer.
There was another whispered conversation and then the
towel went back between her teeth.

' Open her up yourself ' said Sky. She explained that
Natalie could not bear to hold her own sex open to be
whipped, even though she was willing to let me do it. I
was in two minds about this development. On one hand it
meant that I would have to use the one-handed spread
which I disliked, but on the other hand it gave me an
excuse to touch and play with Natalie's pussy.

I moved slightly closer to Natalie's hips and turned my
body towards her feet. Her thighs trembled visibly as
she spread them apart once more. I bent over and slid my
fingers into the crevice of her cunt, moving them over
and around the moist crinkled flesh of her labia. I
pressed down hard and spread her sex lips as wide as I
could and pulled the skin between my fingers taut.
Since the angle was not ideal I took special care to aim
the whip by resting the last three centimeters over the
spot where her labia met, making her clitoris the
primary target. I raised the whip and brought it down
sharply. The flexible black nylon cracked against her
cunt flesh with commendable accuracy and I heard Sky
count "one " as I raised the whip for the next stroke.
Being freed from the necessity of pausing between
strokes, I could fully enjoy the feel of Natalie's pussy
under my hand, the sharp satisfying feeling of the whip
striking home and the vision of her clit and labia
straining upwards to meet their tormentor.

The last ten strokes passed in a sensual blur and I had
to restrain myself from hitting Natalie just one more
time. I am sure that she would have agreed, albeit
reluctantly, if I had insisted on a few more strokes.
However I am a man of my word and Natalie had actually
done very well, so I dropped the whip and thanked her
for her efforts. Natalie smiled and hurried thankfully
to the bathroom to get dressed. A moment later she
reappeared fully dressed and I handed her the agreed
fee. Sky accompanied Natalie to the door and I heard
them exchange words before she left.

' She asked me to tell you that she would be willing to
come back again so long as you did not hit her any
harder than today ' said Sky with a grin.

' It's surprising how many women seem to be able to
accept the idea of having their pussies beaten once they
get over the initial fear '

' It still hurts though '

I grinned. ' I believe that's the whole idea '

' Horrible sadist ' said Sky, sticking her tongue out
at me.



Chapter Three

I went into the bedroom where I undressed. ' I'm going
to take a shower. Join me '. I held out my hand and
waited. I knew that Sky was still upset, but she was
not my girlfriend or my wife and it was up to her to
adapt. After a long moment she reached out and took my
hand and we walked into the bathroom together. The
relaxing spray of hot water and the comforting ritual of
the bath help to restore a feeling of intimacy between
us. By the time we had toweled ourselves dry and slipped
under the sheets, we were giggling and touching each
other like newlyweds. The brief session with Natalie
had eased some of the accumulated tension but at the
same time had got my juices flowing. After the
appetizer I was now ready for the main course.

I dimmed the lights a little bit and joined Sky under
the sheets. I gathered her in my arms and kissed her
gently on the forehead. The feel of her warm naked body
moving against mine and the touch of her silky skin
under my fingers made me sigh with contentment. As
always, I felt obliged to ask. ' Are you sure? ' . Sky
pressed her lips against mine as if to silence my
question.

' Don't worry darling. Just do what ever you want. I
will tell you if it hurts too much '

My fingertips had found their way to her nipple and I
gently stroked over and around it until I felt it
stiffen and rise under my touch. Then I gently gripped
it between finger and thumb. I looked into her eyes and
waited. Sky gave a tiny smile and nodded her head
quickly. I watched her face as my fingers gradually
tightened, applying more and more pressure until a sharp
intake of breath let me know that she was starting to
feel real pain. I continued to squeeze and I felt her
nipple flatten under my grip. In response, Sky's hand
reached over and her fingers wrapped themselves around
my shaft and began to softly slide up and down. I
increased the pressure even more, crushing her flesh so
hard that I feared that I might injure her, but still
she remained silent and in the end it was I who decided
to stop. I kissed her nipple and then her cheek. Even
though she was being paid to accept the mistreatment, I
felt that it was only right that I should demonstrate my
appreciation of her sacrifice and strength of will.

I drew her closer to me and stroked my hand down the
front of her body. Sky is very ticklish so I carefully
avoided her armpit and sides. I slid my hand up and
over the curve of her hip and down the side of her thigh
before bringing it around and up to cup the bulge of her
pussy. The tip of my finger dipped into a small slick
puddle and she giggled with embarrassment. Despite the
fact that she was in no way a masochist, her pussy
always seemed to be wet and welcoming to the touch even
after I had hurt her. I moved my finger carefully
between her labia and pushed it into her hole. As usual
her strong vaginal muscles squeezed down hard in
reaction to the intrusion and it required a fair amount
of effort to get my finger inside her up to the second
knuckle.

' My favorite virgin ' I quipped.

' Once upon a time maybe ' replied Sky with a soft
laugh.

I jabbed my finger into her harder, deliberately rough.
Sky twitched slightly but made no objection to my
digital ****. After I had thoroughly explored her
vagina I withdrew my finger and let my palm rest on her
pussy. Sky knew me well enough to anticipate what came
next and she lifted her upper thigh so as to give me
more room to work. I smoothed my palm over the hair
covered bulge of her cunt, mentally mapping her sexual
terrain under the blankets. Sky stroked her fingers
down my arm and across my chest, silently letting me
know that she was comfortable with what I was doing and
what I was about to do.

' It's funny '

' What's funny? ' I responded, still preoccupied with
the feel of her sexual flesh under my hand.

' It still hurts the same when you do these things to
me, but somehow I think that I am kind of getting used
to it and it almost seems natural now. I get really
horny when you touch me like this and when you hurt me
it doesn't make the good feelings go away. Maybe I am
becoming a masochist? '

' Do you like being hurt by other people? '

Sky shook her head emphatically. ' No way '

' Then it must be love ' I said with a smile.

Sky giggled softly. ' Do it ' she said, giving me a peck
on the lips.

I shifted slightly to brace myself and then slapped her
hard between her legs. Sky quivered as the muffled '
smack ' filtered through the blankets. Her thighs
closed, trapping my hand in a velvet vice for a second
before opening again. She twitched her hips, rubbing
her pussy against my palm as I kissed her.

The blankets rippled like a sheet of storm tossed water
as I slapped her pussy again and again, savouring the
feel of her cunt against my palm and the subtle tensing
and movements of her body in reaction to each blow.

' Tell me how that feels. Where does that hurt the
most? '

' Well, it hurts my pussy of course, all over, but not
just on the outside. When you hit me like that I feel
it all the way inside here ' she replied, pulling my
hand to touch her belly midway between her belly button
and her pussy.

This revelation raised a concern in my mind that I could
be causing her an internal injury. But when I raised the
possibility Sky quickly reassured me that she was not
being seriously hurt. ' It's sort of like the muscles of
my tummy cramp up ' she explained. ' I told you not to
worry. I will tell you if I am having problems. Just
enjoy yourself '

Despite her assurances I decided not to spank her any
more. Of course this did not mean that I was going to
stop hurting her pussy. ' I want to play with your clit
for a while ' I whispered. ' Spread open the top of your
pussy so that your clit sticks out '

I felt her hands move down between her legs. Her
fingertips traced the edges of her labia, and for a
moment it felt as if she was masturbating as she
manipulated her own flesh in order to expose her
clitoris in the manner that I had requested. Her hands
stopped moving and she gave me a tiny nod. ' O.K '

Using her fingers as a guide I carefully slid my fingers
into position around her helplessly exposed clit. Very
gently I traced the tip of my finger around her delicate
little bud, enjoying the porcelain smooth feel of her
skin and the knowledge that my touch was sending
electrical sparks of sensation shooting through the
tightly packed nerves that filled her unlubricated clit.
I sensed Sky's toes move as she clenched and unclenched
them in reaction.

' That tickles '

' You mean this? ' I asked innocently, circling her
clit rapidly.

' Yes ' she gasped. ' It makes me want to pee '

Mercilessly I continued to tickle her clit until Sky
shivered and begged me to stop. ' Please do something
else. This is worse than any torture or whipping.
You're killing me ' she gasped.

I stopped tickling her clit and Sky sighed with relief.
' I'm going to hurt you now ' I said, taking hold of her
clit between finger and thumb. ' I want you to tell me
when to stop. All you have to do is to stop kissing me
' . I kissed her lips and then pulled back in
demonstration. ' Do you understand? '

Sky nodded and pressed her lips against mine. After a
brief moment of fumbling I managed to get a good grip on
her clit and I began to squeeze, steadily increasing the
pressure of my fingers like the closing jaws of a vice.
I felt her muscles tense as the pain grew in intensity
and her lips pressed even harder against mine. Soon her
clit had flattened under the crushing f***e of my grip
and I knew that she must be feeling intense agony, but
she stubbornly clung on to our kiss as if content to let
me rip her clitoris from her body. The intimate torture
seemed to flow like a current from her clit to her lips
to mine and down to my fingers, filling all of my senses
with the touch, taste, smell and feel of her pain. In
the end, it was I who ended the torture for fear of
injuring her. I pulled my head back and looked into her
eyes. She never failed to amaze me with her fortitude
and determination. I kissed her forehead and whispered
' Thank you ' . She smiled and lightly stroked my
swollen cock as if to tell me that she understood the
pleasure that she had just given me.

Sky threw her thigh over my hip and wrapped her arms
around me. We cuddled and played, and I thrust the tip
of my cock through her pubic hair in a parody of
fucking. Sky played along, moaning and gasping as if I
were actually plunging into her vagina. I threw the
blankets aside and kissed my way down her body. I
licked her breasts and nipples, her belly button, her
inner thighs and finally her clit. The last drew loud
squeals from Sky who always found cunnilingus more
ticklish than pleasurable. After she had convinced me
to stop my lingual activities, Sky reached into the
drawer at her side of the bed. She turned back to me
and said ' I have a gift for you ' .

' What's that? '

' I had an idea. A new way for you to hurt my pussy '

' Oh? '

Sky held up a small, slim brown rubber band, the size
that would fit comfortably around a rolled up magazine.
' I remembered how these used to sting in school and I
thought that you might like to try it '

I was both touched and excited by the thought that she
had actually devised a new pussy torture for me to use
on her. I took the rubber band from her hand and
stretched it thoughtfully between my fingers. Then I
placed it against my inner thigh, looped around my
finger and thumb. With the other hand I pulled one
strand taut, stretching it about two inches above the
surface of my thigh . When released, the elastic strand
snapped against my skin with a satisfying ' crack ' . I
examined my skin and found a clear red mark under the
rubber band. I turned to see Sky watching me intently .
She grimaced theatrically and said ' Maybe it wasn't
such a good idea after all ' . I kissed her hand and
told her that I thought it was a wonderful idea, and
then I set it aside for later use .

I was getting tired from leaning over her, so I decided
that a change of pace was in order . Lying down on my
back, I asked Sky to climb on top with her knees to
either side of my head and facing my feet . I told her
that I wanted to just play around with her pussy for a
while and for her to suck me while I was doing so . For
the next 10 minutes I pulled and stretched and twisted
her pussy lips while her mouth and tongue gently worked
on the head and shaft of my cock. One of the things that
I loved about Sky was her patience and willingness to
humour my fascination with her pussy . I told her to
stop when I felt that she was tiring and she dropped
back on to the bed with a sigh of relief . Fellatio was
not one of her favorite activities and it had taken me
quite a while before she could be convinced to let me
cum in her mouth . At first she would only let me cum on
her closed lips and on her face; but when I accidentally
squirted my semen up her nose she finally agreed that
she might as well let me ejaculate into her mouth .

' I would like to whip your cunt a few times '

' I thought that you had gotten enough of that with
Natalie '

' But only you know how to do it properly . I just want
to hit you a few times hard '

Sky spread her legs . ' I don't know how many hard ones
that I can take . You'll stop if I tell you won't you? '

' Of course . Just give the word and I'll stop '

Using both hands, Sky spread her outer pussy lips wide
apart, stretching the pink and red insides of her cunt
taut, opening her sex totally to my whip . I planted a
gentle kiss on the centre of her wide spread pussy and
then brought the whip whistling down . Sky groaned
softly and her legs kicked out as if to ward away the
burning pain. I placed my hand on her inner thigh to
steady her hips and swung the whip again, slashing its
short, flexible length diagonally across her labia .
This time her legs clamped together and she rolled onto
her side moaning in pain . She shook her head . ' I'm
sorry, I can't take any more like that ' she apologised
.

' Nonsense. You did wonderfully ' I said, cuddling her
in my arms . She sighed happily and said shyly ' Please
make love to me now '

' Are you sure that you are O.K.? ' I asked, touching
her pussy . She nodded and spread her legs in welcome.

I was not ready to cum yet, but I knew that Sky could
only achieve an orgasm by being fucked hard . No amount
of licking, sucking or fingering could bring her off . I
was fairly good at eating pussy and usually had no
problem in giving my partner an orgasm or two with my
tongue, but Sky only screamed with laughter when I went
down on her . I knelt down between her wide spread
thighs and placed the tip of my cock into position. Her
warm soft labia wrapped themselves around my shaft in a
gentle embrace as I slowly sank into the slippery moist
depths of her cunt hole . Her vaginal muscles vigorously
resisted my penetration, and it almost seemed like I was
taking her maidenhead. In my mind I re-created the image
of her widespread cunt quivering under my whip, and this
added extra stiffness to my member as, very slowly, I
eased my way into her body . Finally, after what felt
like an hour of pushing and twisting, I felt her
buttocks and pubic hair press against my groin . I put
my hands under her knees and lifted her legs up on to my
shoulders. Using short even strokes I began to fuck her
. Skin slid it against skin as her thighs rubbed against
my torso and the slick inner walls of her vagina rubbed
against the tautly stretched skin of my cock . The scent
of her filled my senses . The smell of her skin merged
with the scents of her hair, her sweat and her cunt to
form a perfume that was unmistakably woman . I leaned
forward and braced myself with an arm to either side of
her head. Sky's hands grabbed my wrists as I started to
pump harder in and out of her hole . The bed and
mattress began to squeak and groan in time with the
bouncing of our joined bodies . Sky closed her eyes and
turned her head to one side as if to deny her
participation in this primal act, but she was unable to
resist the mind numbing waves of sensation that emanated
from her pussy . She gritted her teeth as if suffering a
pain greater than any that my whip had ever inflicted on
her . Her gasps and moans could easily have been
interpreted as being the result of incredible agony
instead of overwhelming pleasure . I thrust even harder
and even faster, virtually pounding my hips into her
buttocks. Sky pressed her lips against my forearm and,
vampire like, started to suck on my skin and I knew that
I would have a mark there that would last several days .
I felt her body vibrate as the flames of orgasm raced
through her nerves, but I did not slow down and in
moments she came again. The tendons in her neck
tightened into steel cables and her head shook rapidly
from side to side . She slapped her palms against my
shoulders as she gasped for me to stop .

' Enough '

' Are you sure ' I panted.

' Yes, yes, please stop ' she pleaded.

I carefully slid my slime covered cock out of her sheath
and flopped down on to the bed beside her.



Chapter Four

Sky knew me well enough not to be surprised at the fact
that I had not come inside her pussy. She put her hand
on mine and gave it a squeeze . ' Give me a moment and I
will take care of this ' she said, with a nod towards my
still rigid cock . ' I came twice you know . I'm all
wobbly '

' Enjoy yourself? '

She pouted and wriggled on the bed . ' You know that I
don't like to talk about it. I'm very shy and modest
you know ' she said as she spread her legs wide to show
me her moist and swollen pussy .

' Oh yes, shy . That describes you perfectly ' I
replied solemnly .

' Come here ' she said, crooking her finger at me . I
took that to mean that she had sufficiently recovered
from her orgasmic exertions and climbed across the bed
to kneel astride her chest . I felt her stiff nipples
press into my buttocks as I lowered my cock to her mouth
. She took hold of it gently and began to lick the
underside of the glans with the flickering tip of her
tongue . I sighed in contentment as she licked and
kissed my cock . Sky looked up at me with a raised
eyebrow .

' You still haven't used my gift '

I nodded in agreement . ' I think that it's about time
that we try it out ' . I reached out and picked up the
small rubber band . Then I scooted down the bed until my
head was just below her pussy .

' Open up '

Once again Sky spread her labia apart with her fingers
and I gazed upon my favorite plaything .

' Hmm, let me see how we are going to do this ' I
muttered as I studied the rubber band . Finally I
decided to loop the elastic band over the finger and
thumb of my left hand . Then I used those same digits to
spread apart the opening of her vagina, which had the
effect of stretching the rubber band across the wet pink
orifice .

' How many do you want? ' asked Sky .

I thought for a moment. Since this was something new, I
was not sure how much damage I would be causing, so I
decided to be generous . ' How about two in the hole and
two on your clit '

' O.K. I'll try my best '

Using my other hand I lifted one of the strands that
bisected the mouth of her cunt, stretching it about
three inches above her flesh . I took careful aim and
then released it . The elastic whipped down to strike
her pussy with a sharp ' snap ' and I felt Sky's body
jump . I heard a sudden intake of breath and I saw her
fingers claw into the blankets, her knuckles going white
.

' Are you all right? '

' Just do the other one ' she gasped.

With exquisite care I took aim and whipped her cunt hole
again with the rubber band . This time I removed my hand
and Sky immediately rolled onto her side in a fetal
position with her hands pressed tightly against her
tortured cunt . I stroked her back, and soothed her
until I felt her relax.

' Let me see '

Obediently she spread her legs. I peeled her labia
apart and leaned close to examine the damage . I was
intrigued to see a dark red horizontal line swelling up
from the inner surfaces of her labia to either side of
her vaginal opening . It was obvious that most of the
f***e of the striking elastic band had been expended on
her labia rather than on the opening of her hole as I
had intended . I gently kissed the wounded areas and
then moved up to lie beside her . I drew her into my
arms and hugged her for a while . I kissed her lips and
face and told her how brave and wonderful she was .

I told her what I had seen between her legs . ' The next
time I do that I shall have to try a different position
for the rubber band . I really want to try and hurt you
right inside the hole ' . Once again, Sky displayed the
amazing ability to discuss her own torture objectively
as if it were another woman's pussy that I was planning
to hurt.

' Maybe you can just loop the rubber band over the tip
of one finger as if you were trying to shoot it had to
me and then push your fingertip into the hole '

' Yes . That might work . I have this obsession with
hurting the inside of your vagina . I imagine putting
something like a toothbrush inside and scratching you
with it or something like that '

' That sounds good . If you had long fingernails you
could put them inside and scratch me that way . All the
bruises and red marks would be inside and your cock
would rub against them when you make love to me '

I was amazed that she understood and even agreed . ' Yes
. Just imagine . You would be smooth and perfect outside
and only have the marks of my torture deep inside your
cunt . No one could tell by looking at you that anything
had been done to you at all '

She nodded enthusiastically . ' Yes, I like that idea .
Hey, if the toothbrush had a hole at the end of it's
handle you could attach the rubber band to it and push
it inside me . Then if I open up the hole really wide
with my fingers you could snap the rubber band against
the inside parts of my vagina '

All this talk had brought my cock to full attention and
Sky noticed my condition with amusement . ' Would you
like to do my clit now? ' she said, giving my cock a
prod with her finger .

' How about one now and one when I'm ready to come? '

' Sure '

' O.K, get your clit ready '

' Is this all right? '

' Move your fingers a little higher and further apart.
That's good, keep it sticking out just like that '

I stretched the rubber band across her pussy once again,
but this time with one of the strands carefully placed
over her clit . With the hood of her clitoris peeled
well back and the lips of her pussy tightly stretched
apart by both her fingers and mine, there was nothing to
prevent the full f***e of the catapulting elastic from
inflicting itself on her tiny sex bud . I took a grip on
the centre of the rubber band and pulled it up and away
from her body like an archer drawing on a tiny bow . '
Get ready ' I warned her . I focused my eyes on her
unsuspecting clit and paused to savor the moment.
Images, sounds and words flashed through my mind .

' Don't touch me there, it's very sensitive ' chorused
a multitude of women .

' The clitoris is extremely sensitive and should not be
touched with an unlubricated finger . . . '

' Only another woman really knows how to treat a
woman's clitoris ... '

I gave the imaginary crowd of sex counselors, authors,
women's magazines editors and hookers a mental finger .
After taking precise name, I released the taut elastic,
which struck squarely across Sky's clit with a sharp '
whap ' . This was followed by a short, high pitched
scream which she quickly muffled by covering her face
with a pillow . I pressed my arms across her thighs to
hold her bucking, twisting body on the bed and then
quickly climbed up to sit astride her chest . Once I was
in position, I began to slide my hand up and down the
length of my cock, all the while rubbing the tip over
her face and lips . Her tongue lapped at my cock as it
passed over her mouth and her hands ran caressingly over
my thighs and buttocks, urging me on . The warm breath
from her nostrils tickled my cock as I felt my orgasm
draw near.

' I'm nearly there ' I gasped .

Sky picked up the rubber band from the bed and handed it
to me as I scrambled down to sit astride her thigh .
This time Sky spread her pussy with the fingers of one
hand while she used the other to keep my cock at the
brink of orgasm . I applied the rubber band to her
reddened and swollen clit, and without ceremony,
tortured it one last time . The sound of the rubber
striking her flesh coupled with the tightening of her
grip around my cock was sufficient to bring on my climax
. In a second I was astride her chest once more . Sky
placed her hands on my buttocks and lifted her head so
that I could place the very tip of my cock between her
lips . Moments later my cum spurted again and again into
her waiting mouth . She sucked gently at the tip,
patiently waiting for every last drop of sperm to flow
on to her tongue before using its tip to clean off the
last traces of fluid seeping from my glans . When the
final spasm had come and gone, I carefully climbed off
of her and dropped bonelessly onto the bed .

Sky smiled at me . ' Was that O.K? ' she asked .

Drained and contented, I slid my arm under her head and
kissed her forehead and her lips .... Continue»
Posted by cdod 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 173  |  
50%

Session 2

Chapter One

She liked to use the nickname "Sky "and even though I
knew her real name, Sky is what I called her. She was
not a full-time prostitute although she did accept money
for her services on occasion. We had been introduced by
a friend of mine who knew about my sexual preferences
and had thought that Sky might be willing to give it a
try. That first meeting was two years ago and though we
only meet a few times in a year, I like to think that
our relationship involves more than just money.

I arranged to meet her for lunch and we spent a pleasant
couple of hours getting reacquainted. Sky always made
me feel as if we had never been apart and we were soon
chatting and laughing like old friends. Our
conversation soon moved on to matters sexual.

' I have thought of something new that you might like
to try ' said Sky with a mischievous grin.

' Something painful I hope ' I replied.

Sky pouted. ' I know that you can't wait to hurt me, you
horrible sadist ' she said, throwing a napkin at me.

I hesitated for a moment. I wanted to do something that
I knew would annoy her and her words gave me the opening
that I needed to bring it up.

' Actually I always worry that I will get carried away
and really hurt you, especially when it's been a long
time since I have had sex. That's why I want to do
something a little different this time ' I said.

' What's that? ' asked Sky suspiciously.

Taking a deep breath, I told her that I would like to
pick up another girl. Sky's face darkened and I
hastened to explain that I had no intention of having
sex with this girl and only wanted to work off some of
the sadistic tension that had built up within me.
Naturally, Sky objected, fearing a threat to our
relationship. She resisted as much as she could, but in
the end she agreed to go along with my plan, sensing
both my determination and my very real concern for her
well-being.

We caught a taxi which I directed to a nearby piano bar
which I knew to be a good place to pick up the kind of
woman I was looking for. At first glance the place
looked like any other upscale singles bar, until you
noticed the unusually high proportion of attractive
female patrons. I selected a quiet booth towards the
back and ordered drinks, a beer for me and an orange
juice for Sky who didn't drink. I caught the eye of the
attractive dark haired woman seated at the bar and gave
her a nod. Anna was the "business manager "for the
working girls who were only available through
recommendation and after she had thoroughly checked the
client's background. This was not the first time that I
had come to her, so we got right down to business. I
told her that I wanted a girl who would be willing to
take a beating for the right fee, but not an S&M
professional. She frowned in concentration for a moment
and then pointed out several girls whom she thought
might be interested.

I took a sip of my beer and at the same time briefly
examined each of the girls that she had indicated.
Finally my eyes settled on a tall, slim, serious looking
girl. My instincts and many years of experience told me
that she might be interesting. I informed Anna of my
choice. Anna nodded and told me that the girl's name
was Natalie. She whispered a price in my ear and when I
agreed she got up and walked over to talk to Natalie.
Sky tapped me on the arm and said ' Let me talk to her '
. I agreed and when Natalie came over to our table I
indicated that she should sit next to Sky. Natalie
looked slightly surprised but obediently moved to slide
into the booth at the side away from me. The music
drowned out most of their conversation although I saw
Natalie glance speculatively at me several times as Sky
presumably explained my desires. After nearly five
minutes of whispered discussion Natalie looked up at me
and said ' O. K. ' . I looked at Sky who nodded and
said ' She can do it ' . There seemed to be nothing
else to say, so I settled the bill and the three of us
got into another taxi which took us back to my hotel.


Chapter Two

There is always an awkward moment when you find yourself
sitting next to a woman whom you have never met before
even though you know that she has agreed to have sex
with you. In this case it was even more difficult
because I had no intention of getting intimate with her.

' Hello Natalie ' I said.

' Hello ' she replied, smiling.

I could see that she was a bit uncertain about what was
expected of her. I had made no attempt to hug or kiss
her and she did not know whether I would welcome any
approach on her part. I put my hand on her's and smiled
back.

' I want to apologise if I seem unfriendly, but as you
can see I already have a companion for the night ' I
said, with a nod towards Sky. ' I know that she has
explained what I want, but I want to be sure that you
understand '

' You want to hit me ' said Natalie.

' That's right. I want to whip you here ' I said,
pointing between her legs. ' This is going to hurt. Are
you sure you're all right with this? Once we start I
won't pay you unless you finish the session '

Natalie replied that she understood and that she was
willing to continue. I had done my best to give her
fair warning, so I shrugged and asked her to undress.
She asked to go to the bathroom so I pointed the way and
sat down on the couch. In the meantime, Sky had been
pacing around in the bedroom, obviously still annoyed at
me.

A few minutes later Natalie returned wearing nothing but
a large towel and showing an impressive length of leg.
I reached into my pocket and produced the short length
of flexible nylon tubing that I intended to use as a
whip. I showed this to Natalie, who eyed it
apprehensively. It was obvious that she had little or
no experience with such paraphernalia and was therefore
uncertain whether to be relieved or fearful. I
indicated with my fingers that she should remove the
towel which she did, spreading it over the seat of the
couch like a blanket. I took the opportunity to study
her naked body and was fairly pleased with what I saw.
She was slim but not to the point of emaciation, with
pleasantly firm breasts. She did not trim her pubic
hair, which was fairly sparse and straight, leaving her
labia clearly in view. She stood patiently allowing me
to enjoy the view, although her hands fluttered about
nervously betraying her desire to protect her modesty.
I smiled a silent "thank you "and indicated that she
should lie down. Her long sleek body was even more
impressive when stretched out on the couch and I could
not resist running the tips of my fingers up the length
of her thigh. I held up the whip and said ' Spread your
legs please ' .

It finally dawned on Natalie that I intended to use the
whip on her pussy. Despite all the explanations it had
never occurred to her that her sex could be used in such
a manner, and she must have assumed that she was to be
beaten on her thighs and buttocks. She pointed between
her legs and mimed a whipping motion, her eyes wide and
slightly frightened. I nodded solemnly in reply.
Natalie turned her head to look at Sky appealingly.
After a moment Sky sighed and went to kneel beside
Natalie's head.

' It's all right. Just do as he tells you and spread
your legs ' she said in a sympathetic tone.

' But I'm not sure if I can bear to let him hit me
there ' said Natalie.

' Look, you agreed to this. Why don't you try it first
and you might find that it's not as bad as you think '
replied Sky.

Natalie gulped and then turned to me. She flashed two
fingers quickly, like a victory sign and said ' Can I
try two? '.

' Sure ' I replied. I tapped the inside of her knee
with my finger and she gingerly spread her thighs a
hands breath apart.

' Wider ' I said gently. Sky nodded in encouragement
and Natalie finally took the plunge and spread her legs
wide apart, placing one foot on the carpet. I slowly
moved the whip between her thighs, allowing it to brush
lightly across the bulge of her sex. Natalie clenched
her fists and lifted her head to watch. I lifted my
hand, took aim and hit her pussy twice in quick
succession.

' Ow! ' gasped Natalie. Her thighs closed and her
hands came up to cup her sex protectively. ' That really
hurt ' she said accusingly to Sky.

' Of course it did. That's the whole point isn't it '
replied Sky. ' But you're still alive and you're not
bleeding. I promised that he would not injure you, but
you did agree to let him hurt you in any way that he
liked didn't you? '

I knew from experience that it was much easier to face a
punishment that had a definite limit no matter how
painful, rather than an unspecified quantity, so I said
' Natalie, all you have to do is take 50 strokes between
your legs and it will be all over. You can then go home
with the money in your pocket ' .

' Fifty? ' squeaked Natalie.

' It's O.K. I've taken that many before ' said Sky
with a sly grin. She was clearly beginning to enjoy
herself at Natalie's expense.

Looking trapped, Natalie agreed. I told her that I
would let her determine the timing of each stroke. This
was actually a subtle cruelty as this meant that she
would have to order every stroke of her own punishment.
Sky glanced at me in amusement as she was familiar with
this tactic, having had it used on her many times.

Natalie gingerly spread her thighs again. She turned to
Sky and asked her to help keep count. Sky solemnly
promised to count every stroke. Natalie held up a
quivering finger. ' One ' she said, meaning one stroke.
Her hips bounced on the couch as the whip bit into the
soft skin of her pussy. A moment later her finger rose
again and my whip slapped into her crotch once more.

' Two ' said Sky. ' Forty-eight to go '

I gave Natalie a moment to feel the sting of the whip
and to contemplate the prospect of another forty-eight
strokes. I then said ' If you like I can offer you an
alternative. I will reduce the number of strokes to
twenty on the condition that you spread your pussy wide
apart and let me hit the inside of your sex. That means
that you have to expose your clit and the opening of
your vagina to the whip ' .

Sky nodded enthusiastically and said ' Take the offer.
Twenty is much better than fifty, even if it hurts a
little bit more ' . Naturally Sky knew that it had been
my intention all along to whip the inside of Natalie's
pussy, and that it was all part of the game to make the
victim actually grateful for the opportunity to have the
sensitive inner parts of her pussy whipped. Sky dashed
into the bathroom and returned with a small hand towel
which she handed to the bemused Natalie.

' Bite on this. It will help you bear the pain '
instructed Sky.

After Natalie had obediently placed the folded towel
between her teeth, Sky pointed at Natalie's pussy and
nodded at me to continue. As to be expected Natalie's
thighs had closed and I had to coax them apart once
more. Her knees trembled noticeably as she slowly and
reluctantly exposed her cunt. I made a spreading motion
with my fingers and said ' Now open this up for me
please ' , pointing at her crotch. Natalie reached one
hand down between her legs and gently peeled apart her
labia with the middle and index fingers. Of course
anyone who knows me or has read any of my previous
narratives will know that this was totally unacceptable
as the back of the hand and the fingers serve more to
protect rather than expose the target. I shook my head
and took hold of her free hand. I folded the fingers of
her hand to form a fist and then unfolded the index
finger, the tip of which I placed on her labia just
below the tip of her clitoris. Natalie quickly realised
what I wanted and duplicated the move with her other
hand. Unfortunately she then made an exceedingly timid
effort at spreading open her sex, revealing little more
than before.

Sky sighed in exasperation and leaned forward to whisper
into Natalie's ear. After a moment Natalie's fingers
began to move, presumably in response to Sky's
instructions, first moving apart to either side until
the inner labia were taut and clearly exposed. More
whispers followed and Natalie's fingers slowly moved
upwards in the direction of her chest. This slight
adjustment served to peel the protective hood of skin
back from her clitoris, ensuring that it was fully
exposed to my whip. It was obvious that Sky was
determined that Natalie should earn every cent of her
fee. I smiled and raised an eyebrow at Sky, who looked
back at me innocently and pointed at Natalie's pussy.
However before I could start, Sky decided to add one
last refinement.

' Take my advice and let him hit you in batches of five
strokes at a time. That way it will be all over much
more quickly ' urged Sky earnestly. Natalie's eyes open
wide and she mumbled "Five?" around the towel that was
still gripped between her teeth. Sky nodded firmly and
then turned to me and said "Five".

I turned my attention back to Natalie's pussy. The
touch of her manipulating fingers combined with her
excitement and fear had brought her inner labia to a
stiff and throbbing state of erection. They provided an
irresistible target and without further hesitation I
brought the whip cracking down five times in quick
succession. I had aimed the tip of the whip at the
inviting, moist opening of her vagina and each of the
strokes had expended their venom along the inner length
of the labia or the stretch of moist tissue between
Natalie's urethra and vaginal mouth.

Natalie uttered a soft, high pitched scream, which was
discreetly muffled by the towel clenched between her
teeth. She cupped her hands protectively over her
wounded sex as she writhed and bounced on the couch.

' Only four more ' said Sky encouragingly. From where
I stood I could see her eyes gleaming mischievously.

After a moment Natalie reached up and removed the towel
from her mouth and signaled for Sky to come closer.
There was another whispered conversation and then the
towel went back between her teeth.

' Open her up yourself ' said Sky. She explained that
Natalie could not bear to hold her own sex open to be
whipped, even though she was willing to let me do it. I
was in two minds about this development. On one hand it
meant that I would have to use the one-handed spread
which I disliked, but on the other hand it gave me an
excuse to touch and play with Natalie's pussy.

I moved slightly closer to Natalie's hips and turned my
body towards her feet. Her thighs trembled visibly as
she spread them apart once more. I bent over and slid my
fingers into the crevice of her cunt, moving them over
and around the moist crinkled flesh of her labia. I
pressed down hard and spread her sex lips as wide as I
could and pulled the skin between my fingers taut.
Since the angle was not ideal I took special care to aim
the whip by resting the last three centimeters over the
spot where her labia met, making her clitoris the
primary target. I raised the whip and brought it down
sharply. The flexible black nylon cracked against her
cunt flesh with commendable accuracy and I heard Sky
count "one " as I raised the whip for the next stroke.
Being freed from the necessity of pausing between
strokes, I could fully enjoy the feel of Natalie's pussy
under my hand, the sharp satisfying feeling of the whip
striking home and the vision of her clit and labia
straining upwards to meet their tormentor.

The last ten strokes passed in a sensual blur and I had
to restrain myself from hitting Natalie just one more
time. I am sure that she would have agreed, albeit
reluctantly, if I had insisted on a few more strokes.
However I am a man of my word and Natalie had actually
done very well, so I dropped the whip and thanked her
for her efforts. Natalie smiled and hurried thankfully
to the bathroom to get dressed. A moment later she
reappeared fully dressed and I handed her the agreed
fee. Sky accompanied Natalie to the door and I heard
them exchange words before she left.

' She asked me to tell you that she would be willing to
come back again so long as you did not hit her any
harder than today ' said Sky with a grin.

' It's surprising how many women seem to be able to
accept the idea of having their pussies beaten once they
get over the initial fear '

' It still hurts though '

I grinned. ' I believe that's the whole idea '

' Horrible sadist ' said Sky, sticking her tongue out
at me.



Chapter Three

I went into the bedroom where I undressed. ' I'm going
to take a shower. Join me '. I held out my hand and
waited. I knew that Sky was still upset, but she was
not my girlfriend or my wife and it was up to her to
adapt. After a long moment she reached out and took my
hand and we walked into the bathroom together. The
relaxing spray of hot water and the comforting ritual of
the bath help to restore a feeling of intimacy between
us. By the time we had toweled ourselves dry and slipped
under the sheets, we were giggling and touching each
other like newlyweds. The brief session with Natalie
had eased some of the accumulated tension but at the
same time had got my juices flowing. After the
appetizer I was now ready for the main course.

I dimmed the lights a little bit and joined Sky under
the sheets. I gathered her in my arms and kissed her
gently on the forehead. The feel of her warm naked body
moving against mine and the touch of her silky skin
under my fingers made me sigh with contentment. As
always, I felt obliged to ask. ' Are you sure? ' . Sky
pressed her lips against mine as if to silence my
question.

' Don't worry darling. Just do what ever you want. I
will tell you if it hurts too much '

My fingertips had found their way to her nipple and I
gently stroked over and around it until I felt it
stiffen and rise under my touch. Then I gently gripped
it between finger and thumb. I looked into her eyes and
waited. Sky gave a tiny smile and nodded her head
quickly. I watched her face as my fingers gradually
tightened, applying more and more pressure until a sharp
intake of breath let me know that she was starting to
feel real pain. I continued to squeeze and I felt her
nipple flatten under my grip. In response, Sky's hand
reached over and her fingers wrapped themselves around
my shaft and began to softly slide up and down. I
increased the pressure even more, crushing her flesh so
hard that I feared that I might injure her, but still
she remained silent and in the end it was I who decided
to stop. I kissed her nipple and then her cheek. Even
though she was being paid to accept the mistreatment, I
felt that it was only right that I should demonstrate my
appreciation of her sacrifice and strength of will.

I drew her closer to me and stroked my hand down the
front of her body. Sky is very ticklish so I carefully
avoided her armpit and sides. I slid my hand up and
over the curve of her hip and down the side of her thigh
before bringing it around and up to cup the bulge of her
pussy. The tip of my finger dipped into a small slick
puddle and she giggled with embarrassment. Despite the
fact that she was in no way a masochist, her pussy
always seemed to be wet and welcoming to the touch even
after I had hurt her. I moved my finger carefully
between her labia and pushed it into her hole. As usual
her strong vaginal muscles squeezed down hard in
reaction to the intrusion and it required a fair amount
of effort to get my finger inside her up to the second
knuckle.

' My favorite virgin ' I quipped.

' Once upon a time maybe ' replied Sky with a soft
laugh.

I jabbed my finger into her harder, deliberately rough.
Sky twitched slightly but made no objection to my
digital ****. After I had thoroughly explored her
vagina I withdrew my finger and let my palm rest on her
pussy. Sky knew me well enough to anticipate what came
next and she lifted her upper thigh so as to give me
more room to work. I smoothed my palm over the hair
covered bulge of her cunt, mentally mapping her sexual
terrain under the blankets. Sky stroked her fingers
down my arm and across my chest, silently letting me
know that she was comfortable with what I was doing and
what I was about to do.

' It's funny '

' What's funny? ' I responded, still preoccupied with
the feel of her sexual flesh under my hand.

' It still hurts the same when you do these things to
me, but somehow I think that I am kind of getting used
to it and it almost seems natural now. I get really
horny when you touch me like this and when you hurt me
it doesn't make the good feelings go away. Maybe I am
becoming a masochist? '

' Do you like being hurt by other people? '

Sky shook her head emphatically. ' No way '

' Then it must be love ' I said with a smile.

Sky giggled softly. ' Do it ' she said, giving me a peck
on the lips.

I shifted slightly to brace myself and then slapped her
hard between her legs. Sky quivered as the muffled '
smack ' filtered through the blankets. Her thighs
closed, trapping my hand in a velvet vice for a second
before opening again. She twitched her hips, rubbing
her pussy against my palm as I kissed her.

The blankets rippled like a sheet of storm tossed water
as I slapped her pussy again and again, savouring the
feel of her cunt against my palm and the subtle tensing
and movements of her body in reaction to each blow.

' Tell me how that feels. Where does that hurt the
most? '

' Well, it hurts my pussy of course, all over, but not
just on the outside. When you hit me like that I feel
it all the way inside here ' she replied, pulling my
hand to touch her belly midway between her belly button
and her pussy.

This revelation raised a concern in my mind that I could
be causing her an internal injury. But when I raised the
possibility Sky quickly reassured me that she was not
being seriously hurt. ' It's sort of like the muscles of
my tummy cramp up ' she explained. ' I told you not to
worry. I will tell you if I am having problems. Just
enjoy yourself '

Despite her assurances I decided not to spank her any
more. Of course this did not mean that I was going to
stop hurting her pussy. ' I want to play with your clit
for a while ' I whispered. ' Spread open the top of your
pussy so that your clit sticks out '

I felt her hands move down between her legs. Her
fingertips traced the edges of her labia, and for a
moment it felt as if she was masturbating as she
manipulated her own flesh in order to expose her
clitoris in the manner that I had requested. Her hands
stopped moving and she gave me a tiny nod. ' O.K '

Using her fingers as a guide I carefully slid my fingers
into position around her helplessly exposed clit. Very
gently I traced the tip of my finger around her delicate
little bud, enjoying the porcelain smooth feel of her
skin and the knowledge that my touch was sending
electrical sparks of sensation shooting through the
tightly packed nerves that filled her unlubricated clit.
I sensed Sky's toes move as she clenched and unclenched
them in reaction.

' That tickles '

' You mean this? ' I asked innocently, circling her
clit rapidly.

' Yes ' she gasped. ' It makes me want to pee '

Mercilessly I continued to tickle her clit until Sky
shivered and begged me to stop. ' Please do something
else. This is worse than any torture or whipping.
You're killing me ' she gasped.

I stopped tickling her clit and Sky sighed with relief.
' I'm going to hurt you now ' I said, taking hold of her
clit between finger and thumb. ' I want you to tell me
when to stop. All you have to do is to stop kissing me
' . I kissed her lips and then pulled back in
demonstration. ' Do you understand? '

Sky nodded and pressed her lips against mine. After a
brief moment of fumbling I managed to get a good grip on
her clit and I began to squeeze, steadily increasing the
pressure of my fingers like the closing jaws of a vice.
I felt her muscles tense as the pain grew in intensity
and her lips pressed even harder against mine. Soon her
clit had flattened under the crushing f***e of my grip
and I knew that she must be feeling intense agony, but
she stubbornly clung on to our kiss as if content to let
me rip her clitoris from her body. The intimate torture
seemed to flow like a current from her clit to her lips
to mine and down to my fingers, filling all of my senses
with the touch, taste, smell and feel of her pain. In
the end, it was I who ended the torture for fear of
injuring her. I pulled my head back and looked into her
eyes. She never failed to amaze me with her fortitude
and determination. I kissed her forehead and whispered
' Thank you ' . She smiled and lightly stroked my
swollen cock as if to tell me that she understood the
pleasure that she had just given me.

Sky threw her thigh over my hip and wrapped her arms
around me. We cuddled and played, and I thrust the tip
of my cock through her pubic hair in a parody of
fucking. Sky played along, moaning and gasping as if I
were actually plunging into her vagina. I threw the
blankets aside and kissed my way down her body. I
licked her breasts and nipples, her belly button, her
inner thighs and finally her clit. The last drew loud
squeals from Sky who always found cunnilingus more
ticklish than pleasurable. After she had convinced me
to stop my lingual activities, Sky reached into the
drawer at her side of the bed. She turned back to me
and said ' I have a gift for you ' .

' What's that? '

' I had an idea. A new way for you to hurt my pussy '

' Oh? '

Sky held up a small, slim brown rubber band, the size
that would fit comfortably around a rolled up magazine.
' I remembered how these used to sting in school and I
thought that you might like to try it '

I was both touched and excited by the thought that she
had actually devised a new pussy torture for me to use
on her. I took the rubber band from her hand and
stretched it thoughtfully between my fingers. Then I
placed it against my inner thigh, looped around my
finger and thumb. With the other hand I pulled one
strand taut, stretching it about two inches above the
surface of my thigh . When released, the elastic strand
snapped against my skin with a satisfying ' crack ' . I
examined my skin and found a clear red mark under the
rubber band. I turned to see Sky watching me intently .
She grimaced theatrically and said ' Maybe it wasn't
such a good idea after all ' . I kissed her hand and
told her that I thought it was a wonderful idea, and
then I set it aside for later use .

I was getting tired from leaning over her, so I decided
that a change of pace was in order . Lying down on my
back, I asked Sky to climb on top with her knees to
either side of my head and facing my feet . I told her
that I wanted to just play around with her pussy for a
while and for her to suck me while I was doing so . For
the next 10 minutes I pulled and stretched and twisted
her pussy lips while her mouth and tongue gently worked
on the head and shaft of my cock. One of the things that
I loved about Sky was her patience and willingness to
humour my fascination with her pussy . I told her to
stop when I felt that she was tiring and she dropped
back on to the bed with a sigh of relief . Fellatio was
not one of her favorite activities and it had taken me
quite a while before she could be convinced to let me
cum in her mouth . At first she would only let me cum on
her closed lips and on her face; but when I accidentally
squirted my semen up her nose she finally agreed that
she might as well let me ejaculate into her mouth .

' I would like to whip your cunt a few times '

' I thought that you had gotten enough of that with
Natalie '

' But only you know how to do it properly . I just want
to hit you a few times hard '

Sky spread her legs . ' I don't know how many hard ones
that I can take . You'll stop if I tell you won't you? '

' Of course . Just give the word and I'll stop '

Using both hands, Sky spread her outer pussy lips wide
apart, stretching the pink and red insides of her cunt
taut, opening her sex totally to my whip . I planted a
gentle kiss on the centre of her wide spread pussy and
then brought the whip whistling down . Sky groaned
softly and her legs kicked out as if to ward away the
burning pain. I placed my hand on her inner thigh to
steady her hips and swung the whip again, slashing its
short, flexible length diagonally across her labia .
This time her legs clamped together and she rolled onto
her side moaning in pain . She shook her head . ' I'm
sorry, I can't take any more like that ' she apologised
.

' Nonsense. You did wonderfully ' I said, cuddling her
in my arms . She sighed happily and said shyly ' Please
make love to me now '

' Are you sure that you are O.K.? ' I asked, touching
her pussy . She nodded and spread her legs in welcome.

I was not ready to cum yet, but I knew that Sky could
only achieve an orgasm by being fucked hard . No amount
of licking, sucking or fingering could bring her off . I
was fairly good at eating pussy and usually had no
problem in giving my partner an orgasm or two with my
tongue, but Sky only screamed with laughter when I went
down on her . I knelt down between her wide spread
thighs and placed the tip of my cock into position. Her
warm soft labia wrapped themselves around my shaft in a
gentle embrace as I slowly sank into the slippery moist
depths of her cunt hole . Her vaginal muscles vigorously
resisted my penetration, and it almost seemed like I was
taking her maidenhead. In my mind I re-created the image
of her widespread cunt quivering under my whip, and this
added extra stiffness to my member as, very slowly, I
eased my way into her body . Finally, after what felt
like an hour of pushing and twisting, I felt her
buttocks and pubic hair press against my groin . I put
my hands under her knees and lifted her legs up on to my
shoulders. Using short even strokes I began to fuck her
. Skin slid it against skin as her thighs rubbed against
my torso and the slick inner walls of her vagina rubbed
against the tautly stretched skin of my cock . The scent
of her filled my senses . The smell of her skin merged
with the scents of her hair, her sweat and her cunt to
form a perfume that was unmistakably woman . I leaned
forward and braced myself with an arm to either side of
her head. Sky's hands grabbed my wrists as I started to
pump harder in and out of her hole . The bed and
mattress began to squeak and groan in time with the
bouncing of our joined bodies . Sky closed her eyes and
turned her head to one side as if to deny her
participation in this primal act, but she was unable to
resist the mind numbing waves of sensation that emanated
from her pussy . She gritted her teeth as if suffering a
pain greater than any that my whip had ever inflicted on
her . Her gasps and moans could easily have been
interpreted as being the result of incredible agony
instead of overwhelming pleasure . I thrust even harder
and even faster, virtually pounding my hips into her
buttocks. Sky pressed her lips against my forearm and,
vampire like, started to suck on my skin and I knew that
I would have a mark there that would last several days .
I felt her body vibrate as the flames of orgasm raced
through her nerves, but I did not slow down and in
moments she came again. The tendons in her neck
tightened into steel cables and her head shook rapidly
from side to side . She slapped her palms against my
shoulders as she gasped for me to stop .

' Enough '

' Are you sure ' I panted.

' Yes, yes, please stop ' she pleaded.

I carefully slid my slime covered cock out of her sheath
and flopped down on to the bed beside her.



Chapter Four

Sky knew me well enough not to be surprised at the fact
that I had not come inside her pussy. She put her hand
on mine and gave it a squeeze . ' Give me a moment and I
will take care of this ' she said, with a nod towards my
still rigid cock . ' I came twice you know . I'm all
wobbly '

' Enjoy yourself? '

She pouted and wriggled on the bed . ' You know that I
don't like to talk about it. I'm very shy and modest
you know ' she said as she spread her legs wide to show
me her moist and swollen pussy .

' Oh yes, shy . That describes you perfectly ' I
replied solemnly .

' Come here ' she said, crooking her finger at me . I
took that to mean that she had sufficiently recovered
from her orgasmic exertions and climbed across the bed
to kneel astride her chest . I felt her stiff nipples
press into my buttocks as I lowered my cock to her mouth
. She took hold of it gently and began to lick the
underside of the glans with the flickering tip of her
tongue . I sighed in contentment as she licked and
kissed my cock . Sky looked up at me with a raised
eyebrow .

' You still haven't used my gift '

I nodded in agreement . ' I think that it's about time
that we try it out ' . I reached out and picked up the
small rubber band . Then I scooted down the bed until my
head was just below her pussy .

' Open up '

Once again Sky spread her labia apart with her fingers
and I gazed upon my favorite plaything .

' Hmm, let me see how we are going to do this ' I
muttered as I studied the rubber band . Finally I
decided to loop the elastic band over the finger and
thumb of my left hand . Then I used those same digits to
spread apart the opening of her vagina, which had the
effect of stretching the rubber band across the wet pink
orifice .

' How many do you want? ' asked Sky .

I thought for a moment. Since this was something new, I
was not sure how much damage I would be causing, so I
decided to be generous . ' How about two in the hole and
two on your clit '

' O.K. I'll try my best '

Using my other hand I lifted one of the strands that
bisected the mouth of her cunt, stretching it about
three inches above her flesh . I took careful aim and
then released it . The elastic whipped down to strike
her pussy with a sharp ' snap ' and I felt Sky's body
jump . I heard a sudden intake of breath and I saw her
fingers claw into the blankets, her knuckles going white
.

' Are you all right? '

' Just do the other one ' she gasped.

With exquisite care I took aim and whipped her cunt hole
again with the rubber band . This time I removed my hand
and Sky immediately rolled onto her side in a fetal
position with her hands pressed tightly against her
tortured cunt . I stroked her back, and soothed her
until I felt her relax.

' Let me see '

Obediently she spread her legs. I peeled her labia
apart and leaned close to examine the damage . I was
intrigued to see a dark red horizontal line swelling up
from the inner surfaces of her labia to either side of
her vaginal opening . It was obvious that most of the
f***e of the striking elastic band had been expended on
her labia rather than on the opening of her hole as I
had intended . I gently kissed the wounded areas and
then moved up to lie beside her . I drew her into my
arms and hugged her for a while . I kissed her lips and
face and told her how brave and wonderful she was .

I told her what I had seen between her legs . ' The next
time I do that I shall have to try a different position
for the rubber band . I really want to try and hurt you
right inside the hole ' . Once again, Sky displayed the
amazing ability to discuss her own torture objectively
as if it were another woman's pussy that I was planning
to hurt.

' Maybe you can just loop the rubber band over the tip
of one finger as if you were trying to shoot it had to
me and then push your fingertip into the hole '

' Yes . That might work . I have this obsession with
hurting the inside of your vagina . I imagine putting
something like a toothbrush inside and scratching you
with it or something like that '

' That sounds good . If you had long fingernails you
could put them inside and scratch me that way . All the
bruises and red marks would be inside and your cock
would rub against them when you make love to me '

I was amazed that she understood and even agreed . ' Yes
. Just imagine . You would be smooth and perfect outside
and only have the marks of my torture deep inside your
cunt . No one could tell by looking at you that anything
had been done to you at all '

She nodded enthusiastically . ' Yes, I like that idea .
Hey, if the toothbrush had a hole at the end of it's
handle you could attach the rubber band to it and push
it inside me . Then if I open up the hole really wide
with my fingers you could snap the rubber band against
the inside parts of my vagina '

All this talk had brought my cock to full attention and
Sky noticed my condition with amusement . ' Would you
like to do my clit now? ' she said, giving my cock a
prod with her finger .

' How about one now and one when I'm ready to come? '

' Sure '

' O.K, get your clit ready '

' Is this all right? '

' Move your fingers a little higher and further apart.
That's good, keep it sticking out just like that '

I stretched the rubber band across her pussy once again,
but this time with one of the strands carefully placed
over her clit . With the hood of her clitoris peeled
well back and the lips of her pussy tightly stretched
apart by both her fingers and mine, there was nothing to
prevent the full f***e of the catapulting elastic from
inflicting itself on her tiny sex bud . I took a grip on
the centre of the rubber band and pulled it up and away
from her body like an archer drawing on a tiny bow . '
Get ready ' I warned her . I focused my eyes on her
unsuspecting clit and paused to savor the moment.
Images, sounds and words flashed through my mind .

' Don't touch me there, it's very sensitive ' chorused
a multitude of women .

' The clitoris is extremely sensitive and should not be
touched with an unlubricated finger . . . '

' Only another woman really knows how to treat a
woman's clitoris ... '

I gave the imaginary crowd of sex counselors, authors,
women's magazines editors and hookers a mental finger .
After taking precise name, I released the taut elastic,
which struck squarely across Sky's clit with a sharp '
whap ' . This was followed by a short, high pitched
scream which she quickly muffled by covering her face
with a pillow . I pressed my arms across her thighs to
hold her bucking, twisting body on the bed and then
quickly climbed up to sit astride her chest . Once I was
in position, I began to slide my hand up and down the
length of my cock, all the while rubbing the tip over
her face and lips . Her tongue lapped at my cock as it
passed over her mouth and her hands ran caressingly over
my thighs and buttocks, urging me on . The warm breath
from her nostrils tickled my cock as I felt my orgasm
draw near.

' I'm nearly there ' I gasped .

Sky picked up the rubber band from the bed and handed it
to me as I scrambled down to sit astride her thigh .
This time Sky spread her pussy with the fingers of one
hand while she used the other to keep my cock at the
brink of orgasm . I applied the rubber band to her
reddened and swollen clit, and without ceremony,
tortured it one last time . The sound of the rubber
striking her flesh coupled with the tightening of her
grip around my cock was sufficient to bring on my climax
. In a second I was astride her chest once more . Sky
placed her hands on my buttocks and lifted her head so
that I could place the very tip of my cock between her
lips . Moments later my cum spurted again and again into
her waiting mouth . She sucked gently at the tip,
patiently waiting for every last drop of sperm to flow
on to her tongue before using its tip to clean off the
last traces of fluid seeping from my glans . When the
final spasm had come and gone, I carefully climbed off
of her and dropped bonelessly onto the bed .

Sky smiled at me . ' Was that O.K? ' she asked .

Drained and contented, I slid my arm under her head and
kissed her forehead and her lips .... Continue»
Posted by cdod 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 215  |  
100%
  |  2

Dream Job (Everyman's fantasy)

The California Board of Education meeting once again ran late into the night. The stale air became stifling in the August evening, as the air conditioning units had been shut down over an hour ago. Tempers started to flare, as discussions had become as hot as the California sunshine. Arguments were heard and heard again with no end in sight.

"Look," said the chairman flatly, "we have to find a solution and soon. The dropout rate in the Southern California School system is at an all time high. Attendance rates are the worst in decades. Our federal funding is in jeopardy. If we don't fix this problem immediately, all our paychecks will be on the line. Believe me, heads will roll."

His words were ominous. Suddenly you could hear a pin drop.

"We will adjourn and reconvene in the morning," he added in a serious tone, "we are all tired and we are getting nowhere tonight."

The next day's meeting got off relatively smoothly. People seemed refreshed and a bit more spirited than the previous night.

The usual suggestions of tying teachers' pay to student test scores and other accountability issues were once again debated and shot down. Once again the meeting seemed to be going nowhere. The chairman was visibly frustrated.

"Mr. Chairman, I have a suggestion," said a female voice from the crowd.

"State your name please," said the chairman.

"Elizabeth Rodriguez," stated the woman, "my daughter goes to school here."

"OK, Ms. Rodriguez," said the chairman, "What do you have in mind?"

"Well, I've been thinking," began the woman. "It seems to me the only way to correct the problem is to completely revise the curriculum. The reason why attendance rates are so poor and the dropout rate so high, is that students are just not interested. I mean who really cares what the capital of Lithuania is anyway?"

"Well, Ms. Rodriguez, what do you have in mind?" asked the chairman flatly.

"I think students should be taught real life skills," said the woman in a determined voice, "Like oral sex."

There were audible moans and giggles from the crowd.

"Oral sex?" The chairman seemed perplexed. "So, you mean to tell me you would have your daughter taught oral sex in school instead of geography?"

"Well, yes," continued the woman hesitantly, "I mean if it would keep her in school and perhaps make her more suitable for marriage."

There was laughter from the audience.

"At least you know she will do her homework!" shouted a voice in the crowd.
More laughter was heard.

"OK, I see your point. I think this is a bit extreme, but at this point I'm willing to try anything," said the chairman, "I doubt it will pass, but I will at least put it to a vote after lunch. Desperate times call for desperate measures."

Lunchtime came and went rather uneventfully though it was clear what the main topic of discussion was at everyone's table. After lunch, as promised, the new curriculum was voted on.

"Has the board made a decision?" questioned the chairman.

"Yes we have, Mr. Chairman."

"How say ye?"

"We vote in favor of the new curriculum by a margin of one vote."

There was an undercurrent of hushed moans, giggles and general muffled conversation.

"Well, this is a surprise," stated the chairman. "I need to get this going right away if we are to institute these changes by the start of the school year."

He then turned to one of his assistants, a shapely brunette in her mid twenties. "Miss Dover, I am appointing you head of the special committee to institute the revised curriculum. I need a plan drawn up by tomorrow morning. We will meet again at nine sharp."

"Yes, Mr. Chairman," said Miss Dover quietly.

Nine o'clock the next day rolled around and the meeting was packed. Word got out about the new changes and it was the talk of the town. Many people showed up to see and hear what would happen. This was big news in town and no one wanted to miss it.

"The meeting will come to order," stated the chairman. "Miss Dover, what are your findings?"

"Mr. Chairman," said Miss Dover in a quiet deliberate tone, "I have done some research and asked people who I acknowledge to be experts in the field and they all tell me the same thing."

"Go ahead, Miss Dover."

"Well, we should start these changes off on a trial basis in one high school only at first."

"Do you have a school in mind, Miss Dover?" asked the chairman.

"Yes sir. The Desiree Morehead Academy in Southern California near the beach is an elite yet progressive all girls school that would be perfect as a test vehicle for this project. The student body is a relatively small but accomplished group of girls known for being the best and brightest in their community."

"Fine, sounds perfect," said the chairman. "Have you come up with a teacher who will be willing to teach these young women the fine art of oral sex?"

"Well yes," added Miss Dover, "Everyone I spoke to mentioned the same name."

"And who, may I ask, is this person?"

"His name is Alan Walters. He is an expert in human sexuality. He was working at a major university in New Jersey on a project involving the effects of oral stimuli on the female orgasm. I am told that project is done. He is also the leading authority on oral sex in the free world."

"Yes, yes!" a female voice cried out. "Get him here! I mean, um, yes, bring him here."

Muffled laughter could be heard in the background.

"OK, Miss Dover," stated the chairman. "You have one week to get him here."

"Oh, thank you, Mr. Chairman! You won't regret it."

********************

It was early one morning, as I was lying half-awake in bed. I was in the middle of a private teaching session with one of my colleagues. Suddenly the phone rang. Who the heck could be calling me at this hour? Anyone who knows me knows I am not a real morning person.

"Excuse me Cheryl, lift your head a moment I need to reach the phone." I reached my arm out and fumbled for the receiver.

"Hello."

"Hello, is this Alan Walters?" asked the caller.

"Um, yes it is, how can I help you?"

"Oh Mr. Walters, I'm so glad I reached you," continued the caller. "Are you working right now?"

"Um, no. I was involved in a research project at Rutgers University exploring the effects of oral stimuli on female orgasm but the project ended and the grant will not be renewed. So, I am currently not working," I answered.

"Could you just reiterate your credentials, briefly for me."

"Well, I have a degree in human sexuality with a minor in psychology. I also have a master’s in teaching. Why?" I asked.

"Wow, that is perfect. Would you be interested in accepting a teaching position at a prestigious school?" the voice asked.

"Well, that is what I set out to do. Who is this anyway?"

"Sir, my name is Miss Dover. I am with the Southern California Board of Education and I need to meet with you as soon as possible. Can we meet tomorrow afternoon for lunch?"

"Sure, I don't see why not," I said.

"Great, talk to you tomorrow."

After working out the details of the meeting I pondered the brief conversation. Southern California, hmm. Sounded good. I guessed I could teach there. Probably be teaching the history of human sexuality at some community college to a bunch of dimwitted geeks. Heck, at least the weather would be nice. If I did decide to go at least I wouldn't have much to pack. My ex-wife took about everything except my Les Paul guitar and Mesa amp, my blues records and my Exakta camera.

********************

The next day arrived and I made my way to my scheduled meeting spot to meet with Miss Dover. She had chosen to meet me at a local bar of all places. I found myself an empty booth and ordered a Guinness. Minutes later a very shapely brunette of about 25 came in and started walking directly towards my booth. She had on a low cut red dress that looked like it was painted on. For all I know it was. She sat down in the seat across from mine and leaned over.

"You must be Alan Walters," she said.

"Yes, you can call me Alan," I replied. "You must be Miss Dover."

"Yes, but you can call me Ilene."

Ilene Dover. Hmmm. I leaned over to get a better view of that cleavage. Or at least I wanted to.
"Tell me more about this teaching position," I inquired. "What is the course and what community college will I end my career at?"

"Actually, you will be teaching oral sex to high school seniors at a prestigious all-girls’ school in Southern California," she said as she leaned over and touched my arm.

"Um, excuse me. For a moment there is sounded like you said I will be teaching oral sex at an all-girls school in Southern California." I was surprised I got those words out.

"Yes. It is part of a new curriculum. Don't worry. We will pay all your moving expenses. We will set you up in a house on the beach and provide your transportation."

I could feel her knee against my inner thigh at this point.

"You mean a company car as well?" I asked hesitantly.

"Yes, I'm sure that can be arranged." She was stroking my arm in a very sensual manner at this point. "So, are you interested?"

"Um, yes." I managed to get the words out somehow. "Um, when do I start?"

"I just have to make certain you are as good in bed as your reputation," she said coyly, a sheepish grin on her face. "You are known as the best oral sex expert in the world."

"Um, yes, but, um, wouldn't me having sex with you be unprofessional and unethical considering you would be my employer?" I was nervous at her continued advances.

"Oh please!" she insisted, "Please, I'll pay you!"

Hmmm. I thought, well, I could use the money.

"How much?" I asked cautiously.

"I have a thousand in small unmarked bills and I can tip you a couple hundred after I go to the ATM later this afternoon."

Hmmm. Seemed fair she would give me a tip. I planned on giving her a tip, and then some. We ended up at a local hotel. After sweating up the sheets a bit we shared a cigarette. Afterwards I heard her on the phone...

"Yes Mr. Chairman, he lives up to his reputation. And then some."

********************

Arriving in Southern California was a bit of a relief after the long flight. I found my luggage and made my way out to the meeting area. I spotted Ilene and signaled with a wave.

"Have a good flight?" she asked.

"Not bad. Nice to see you again." It was nice to see her again and she was looking hot in her minidress and no bra. As the sweat built up around her breasts from the hot California sun, you could clearly see her nipples trying to poke through.

Ilene led me by the hand to a convertible parked by the curb. "This is your new ride," she said.

"Hmmm. Porsche Boxster S. Not bad. The red is a bit bright though, don't you think?"

"Get used to it. It was all they had," she replied.

"Where we headed?" I just had to ask.

"To your new home," was the reply.

We wound our way down a narrow, twisty road towards the ocean. I could see a secluded beach house at the end of the road. Ilene pulled the car up to the house and turned off the engine. "We're here," she announced.

I grabbed my bags and walked inside. The living room was spacious with a large ceiling fan quietly churning the warm beach air. There was a large screen TV mounted on the wall. A leather sofa and love seat were the main furnishings. I walked through the living room and into the kitchen. I snuck a peek into the refrigerator.

"Ah, Guinness. You remembered."

I grabbed a brew from the fridge and popped it open. Ilene then grabbed my hand. "Follow me," she cooed.

Ilene led me into the bedroom. The large four-post bed was reflected in the mirrored ceiling. It looked very inviting. Ilene saw me staring at the bed.

"Don't you think we should break it in?" she asked.

"I don't know, are you going to pay me?"

"Well, I..."

"That's OK, I'm feeling generous today," I said softly in her ear. After an hour or so of foreplay in which I gave her about a dozen orgasms we engaged in a bit of afterplay, easily going through the first ten pages of the Kama Sutra. Ilene lay motionless on the bed in total exhaustion while I decided whether to hit the tennis court later or just go for a swim.

"Wow, your tongue really is amazing," she cooed. "I hope nothing ever happens to it."

"Don't worry babe, I have it insured for a cool million," I replied.

After I drove Miss Dover home I came back and pondered my situation. Soon I would be teaching oral sex to teenage girls. Really didn't sound like hard work, but was it? It was a long time since I actually taught any real students. I really didn't know what to expect from teenage girls these days. I mean were they eager to learn? Would they listen to me and respect me as a teacher? Would they do their homework? Most important, were they hot looking? So much ran through my mind, with my starting date just a few days away.

********************

The day finally arrived for me to start my new job. Ilene's directions were good and I arrived at the school early. The school was an old, stately-looking place that reminded me of photos I've seen of Oxford. I walked up the steps and was greeted at the front desk by a perky young girl in a sharp looking uniform. She greeted me and told me the Head Mistress was anxious to see me. I followed her to a remote office where a tall woman in a neatly pressed uniform wearing what looked like an officer’s cap greeted me.

"Hi, I'm Head Mistress Helga," she stated with a sense of authority. "I'm in charge of discipline here."

"Good, I'm Alan, I'm…"

"If you have any discipline problems just let me know," Helga interrupted.

"Good, I was wondering..."

"We take discipline very seriously here at The Desiree Morehead Academy," she added.

"I understand but I..."

"Yes, how about you, big boy, do you need discipline?" She was now sitting on my knee.

"I um, I ah..."

"Excuse me, Head Mistress Helga," the girl at the front desk reappeared, "I can show Mr. Walters to his new classroom."

"Yes, I'm eager to see it." I got up swiftly, grabbed my briefcase and followed the receptionist to a large old room. I walked in and placed my briefcase on the front desk.

"Hot in here, isn't it?" I asked.

"Yes, the air conditioner is not working today," she answered. "Should have it fixed by this afternoon."

‘Just my luck,’ I thought. ‘I arrive in California for my first day of teaching and the damn AC is on the fritz. Teaching oral sex to a bunch of hot, fidgety teenagers. What else could go wrong?’

"Your first class should start at nine," she added. "If you need anything, just let me know."

"Thanks. I should be fine."

********************

I certainly was nervous when the nine o'clock bell approached and the students started to file in. I shouldn't be, I thought. It's not like I never taught before. But somehow the sight of these young women filing in with their neatly pressed school uniforms brought butterflies to my stomach. The last of the girls filed in just as the nine o'clock bell rang. I began my speech: "Good Morning, class. Welcome to Oral Sex 101. I will be your teacher. My name is Professor Walters. I know I can be hard sometimes but you will soon learn to deal with it. You will be expected to have good oral skills to make it to the head of the class. If that is tough for you to swallow, get used to it. I expect you to come every day... um, to class. I do not give loads of homework but I expect you to do all your homework assignments and if you need help I am available after class. If there is any disobedience, Head Mistress Helga and I will hand out discipline and I can assure you she is a tough disciplinarian. Discipline will be hard and swift. Any questions?"

A hand went up in the front row. "Yes, um.." I looked at my seating chart, "Lisa"

"It's hot in here."

"Yes I know," I responded. "The air conditioning is broken."

"Can we take our clothes off?" asked Lisa politely.

‘Oh God,’ I thought. ‘First the air conditioner is broken, next I get nervous and start to ramble now these young girls all want to take their clothes off...jeez, what else could go wrong? Ah, what the heck, it can't really do any harm.’

"OK, you all can take your clothes off if you insist."

"Oh, thank you teacher," one girl said.

"Yes, thank you teacher," another said.

Soon all the girls were standing there in their underwear.

"Teacher, can you help me unhook my bra?" a voice from the second row asked softly.

"OK, OK! I can unhook all of your bras. Just line up in front of my desk in order of bra size. I want the smallest breasted girls first and the biggest tits at the end of the line. Do you hear me?"

"Yes teacher," they all said at once.

********************

Ring. Ring. Ring. Ring. The alarm went off and my girlfriend Joyce reached over and turned it off. She then nudged me softly...

"Good morning honey, time to wake up."

"Huh," I said.

"Time to wake up. Looks like you were lost in dreamland" she said.

"Yes, I guess I was dreaming. And it was a good one," I said.

"From the looks of that boner it must have been."

"Sure was. Hey, do you feel like playing naughty schoolgirl?" I asked.

"So early?" she asked.

"Yeah, why not. I'm just in the mood." With that I gave her a spank on the butt and she giggled. A good way to start off any day.

04-29-09.


... Continue»
Posted by Exakta66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 609  |  
100%

Susan & the Black Farm Labourers Ch. 05

Life continued in much the same manner over the next two months. There were variations, for sure, and while the frequency and in-bed intensity didn't diminish much, the atmosphere changed dramatically. It went from frenzied lust to a more laid-back cuming-and-going, so to speak. Perhaps the novelty of a White woman's body had faded slightly and now it was more or less the normal male passion for cunt at every opportunity.

Over those several months I had no way of keeping track of how much Black cock, and cum, Susan was taking. I was at work all day and at night I wasn't always allowed to watch those giant Black shafts disappear into her sweat-glistening body. It was a lot.

I bought two new sets of sheets just so I'd have spares and could keep up with the laundry. It seemed all I did was wash sheets, towels, and washcloths.

The frequency of their visits to our home and my wife's bed was made very clear one Saturday afternoon when I was mowing the lawn. In the once-lush grass a very distinct path had been worn from the trail to the door of the house.

When the Black guys weren't around, things were pretty normal (except that I drooled at the sight of even a square inch of her exposed flesh). She was so sexually satisfied I almost felt ridiculous being horny. One look at her bare, shaved cunt and I was as stiff as a poker. And it certainly wasn't the same tight cunt I knew. Her pussy was totally different -- almost a caricature of what it had been. Her pussy lips had always been long and full and when she was having sex or even for hours after, her mound and lips were swollen. Now her pussy was in a constant state of red engorgement that was even obvious beneath the inevitable sundress.

After the first couple of weeks my agitation and anxiety at work abated and I could usually go through an entire day without wanting to rush home and see what was happening, whose cock was in her, and witness that look of pure a****l lust on her face during orgasm -- which was the ultimate turn-on for me, even more so than the site of a cock sliding into her now-loose, slick cunt.

This may sound like just a straight interracial fuck-and-suck story, but there was a lot more to it than you might imagine. There was a dynamic among the 10 of us that took shape in the first month. I don't think there was a so-called pecking order among the guys, but certainly Susan and I came to see each of them in a certain light.

William was obviously the one the other guys respected most and had a natural leadership ability. They looked up to him and even Mike, the rough and gruff, seemingly insensitive and physically superior of the octet, kissed the ground William walked on. They didn't call him Bill, or Billy, or Will -- it was always William and with a bit of a 'sir' in front of it. To Susan and I, William was a friend and a very superior person both intellectually and as a human being. I wish I had one other friend who was as empathetic and in tune with the people as that man.

Mike, as I have said, was gruff. But he wasn't mean or nasty. I recall one Saturday he and Susan were in the bedroom for hours. The usual humping and thumping was punctuated with moans, groans, yelps, grunts, and screams, but there was a good hour of silence. Susan later told me Mike pulled a sketchpad from his backpack and spent that time doing charcoal drawings of her. I still have those pictures and they are not only professional in a technical sense, they evoke in the viewer a tender emotion that is far removed from the orgiastic sessions by which Mike had come to know my wife.

Jonah was undoubtedly Susan's favourite. Although he was quiet, he was young and full of life. He was spontaneous in bed, totally uninhibited, and completely in tune with Susan's sexual makeup. When they fucked (and I witnessed it maybe six or eight times) they were like one body. Susan often said (and still says) if she could have another c***d (she's 45 remember) it would be by Jonah.

The point here, is that while I have previously highlighted the sex -- the pure fucking and sucking between two races -- there was a lot more to it than that. The guys often came for supper, listened to music, helped us with household projects (James is a fine carpenter as well as good with electronics), and even helped train our dogs. I personally learned a lot about the plight of their people in Jamaica, the role of Bob Marley, and some of the vast social improvements over the past 20 years. I admit there is a lot left to be done in that regard.

And I knew that at least most of them respected me for what I did, who I was, and my obvious deep love for Susan. And I know it may be difficult to understand, but of all the people I know, I respect Susan the most. What she does sexually -- both to please me and to please herself -- is the greatest gift she could give me and she says the same is true from her side of the marriage.

From one response to the first chapter of this story, I know there are people who don't understand the dynamic between Susan and myself. But put it this way -- I've analyzed our sexual relationship and all it entails, and don't understand it myself. And I've analyzed myself and have gotten no further. It exists in the way it exists. It is what it is and it works for both of us. We both know there is a line not to cross and while we don't know exactly what it is, or where it is, we sense it any time we get close.

The guys, as I implied, had quickly become part of the f****y, and I found myself looking forward to conversation and relaxation with them as much as the sexual aspect of the relationship.

I knew instinctively that the others always sought William's counsel and at such times as they did, it would be a few days later that he would approach me seeking advice about something, my thoughts on a certain subject, or my blessings in something connected to their sexual relations with my beautiful wife.

I bring this up because one Saturday afternoon William and I were in the Carriage House. As I worked on shaping a piece of wood for a cabinet I was building, William was sweeping up shavings.

He was a bit tentative at first and hesitated with only a few words out of his mouth.

"Hey mon, you think, I mean mon, would Susan ..." and he trailed off. "No, mon, never you mind."

He continued to sweep some sawdust from under the bandsaw.

"Go ahead," I said. "You know I'll listen and you know I won't pass any kind of judgment. What's on your mind William?"

I stopped, carefully laid the spokeshave on the bench, and sat on a crate. (I'd taken the bed apart and stored it overhead.)

"Susan be the finest woman I ever be meeting mon," William said as he too perched on a crate. "We none of us believed there be White people like you two, mon. And it be makin' us think about things. Jonah he be askin' what we could do for to show our gratitude."

He let the broom slide down to the floor and nudged it with his sneakered foot until it was lined up perfectly parallel to the edge of the workbench. His shoulders were slumped and his long arms hung down, elbows on knees and forearms dangling so his long fingers almost touched the floor.

It took a few seconds for what he was saying to register. Gratitude? I didn't know what to say. I shifted on the crate, slowly reached for a cigarette and took my time lighting it. I was mustering my thoughts and as I exhaled the first long drag, I had no more idea of what to say than when I started.

I was touched, I admit, and I just started talking. None of it was thought out and it came from somewhere that to this day I can't discover.

"Gratitude, William," I asked. "What is gratitude but an illustration of a person's appreciation for another person's actions? I think in this case the actions were mutual and were therefore the appreciation as well. Anyone outside this mutual arrangement -- outside this sexual arrangement and this friendship -- will look at us and say we are perverted and amoral. Susan would be cast as the slut and whore while I would be the uncaring, deviant husband pushing her to submit to degrading and disgusting sexual acts. The eight of you would be opportunistic men taking advantage of our depravity. And some would say we are going to hell -- at least Susan and I."

William hadn't even looked up and I could see he was digesting what I was saying and maybe not getting very far.

"But you and I know that every time you, or James, or Jonah -- especially Jonah -- spread her legs and sink into her hot, wet, and needy cunt, it's not a depraved act," I said. "And you know you are bringing her unimaginable pleasure. You're bringing her pleasure that we can only guess at. We fuck her, cum in her, use her, degrade her, and then do it all again and again. But we just cum. She milks us until we can't help ourselves and we shoot our seed deep inside her. And we think that we're the macho males fucking her, but in reality she's fucking us. We're just instruments on which she cums. She plays us and that can't be denied. She orgasms using our cocks and tongues and fingers as instruments."

William was now sitting up straight and was looking at me with a quizzical, yet thoughtful look on his face. And I could see that I was putting things in a way he'd never considered. Maybe he thought I was crazy and was only thinking of a way to respond and remain polite at the same time.

"Why is it that when you eat her amazing cunt you continue until she cums? Why do you hold off when you're fucking her until she's orgasmed once, twice, maybe three times? Why are you gentle with her at times and rough at others?" I was listening to myself but wasn't sure where I was going with it. But I knew for me at least this was the truth and the core of all the sex, threesomes, gangbangs, exhibitionism, and lust Susan (and I) had experienced in the past 25 years. I worshipped her body and would do anything to please it. Yes, I love sex and I love it only with Susan. But half the reason I love it is because giving her physical, sexual pleasure gives me pleasure of a completely different kind -- all tied up with emotion and, no doubt, long psychologists' words that some readers will no doubt conjure up and apply to my personality.

"Why is it, William, that you are grateful?"

His eyes finally caught mine and held them as he formed words in his mind and finally let them out.

"Because she allows us, mon, not some other guys, but US, to please her," he said with emphasis. "Because she respects us, mon, and be with us like we were people -- not ragged Black men from the slums and shacks of the ghetto's ghetto. Susan not be judgin' us poor ragged boys who be sl**pin' on dirt floors all our life. Because she be teachin' Jonah how to read and write and get the power of the words that be the power over poverty, over dirt floors, over racism, over ignorance, and over those who still be opressin' my peoples. Because she be like an angel to us, like a mother to us, like a teacher to us, like a wife to us, like a lover to us, and like the healer who takes all the broken spirits and makes them whole and pure, mon, pure like we was when we was young boys. But where we be at home, mon, the water that springs clean and cold from the rock soon be flowing through the dirt and the filth and not nobody ever be clean."

I was stunned at this long tirade and I know my face must have shown my complete surprise because William dropped his gaze to the floor and in a softer voice continued.

"You not be beleivin' what I be sayin' mon, but what I be sayin' is a truth that don't be needin' any provin'. It just be what it is," he said, and once again looked up. "And you be not so bad yourself, even bein' White and rich (not so, I must interject) and bein' educated. We know you be playin' the cuckold game with us and with Susan and though we didn't be understandin' at first, it be clear now to us Jamaican b*****rs what you be doin'."

I was glad it was clear to them because I was still a bit foggy on the cuckold subject, but I didn't interrupt him on that point.

"But Susan be the one we be grateful to and we be wantin' to do something for her," William said as he hooked his toe under the broom handle just where it screwed into the broom. "Jonah thought maybe you might know what it be we could do."

He flipped the broom with his foot and neatly caught it in his right hand, hauled himself off the crate, and started sweeping again. I unclamped the wood, turned it by a quarter, clamped it down again and picked up the spokeshave.

"I'll think about it William," I said as I drew a long ash shaving off the length of wood. I love working with ash because it is so forgiving. You can work the grain in any direction.

"Thanks, mon," William said. "We be doin' something fine for Susan."

I wasn't troubled exactly by what William had said, but it was creeping into some remote part of my brain that these men had known Susan only a few months and in some ways knew her far better than I did. Or at least it hadn't taken them as long to come to appreciate her in all her facets as it had taken me.

For some farm-related reason, a few days later none of the guys could make it over for the day or the night and Susan said I could sl**p with her as long as I didn't touch her. She and Eugene had been entangled in a long and loud fuck session the night before and I had witnessed some of it. She needed the rest and as she lay naked in the oppressing, muggy heat, I asked her about teaching Jonah to read and write.

"We don't just fuck, you know," she said. Her legs were spread and she kept them wide apart as she drew them up, bending her knees so she was in the perfect fucking position. Her hand was down gently rubbing her swollen cunt. "Jonah's 19 years old and he's fucked me what 25 times maybe? But sex isn't everything with him. Sex isn't everything with William or James, or Eugene, or the rest of them. And it isn't everything with me."

My head was on the pillow and I could see the fingers on her right hand pull at her clit -- not hard, just enough I guess to cause some small sensation. Was she thinking about Black cock or about Black people? Or just about people?

'I love Jonah in a very different way," Susan explained. "Partly like a lover, partly as a mother, but mostly as a very dear friend. He's given me so much by fucking me to such unimaginable heights. A mixture of pure uninhibited a****l lust and vulnerable, unconditional love -- or maybe respect. I don't know. It's like being worshipped."

I was starting to get a picture. I turned my lamp off so she would continue in perhaps a less harsh glare -- an atmosphere more in symphony with her thoughts.

"But that's what he's done for me," she continued. "He's given me something, not just sexual, but emotional, that wouldn't be possible with you, or William, or anybody else. And it's because he's young and unbridled, and uncluttered, and believes the world is good, and that people are good, and that goodness can be shared and spread until it becomes a warm and cozy blanket protecting us from the cold, harsh world."

Her nipples were an inch long and hard now, and I could see the glistening stickiness on her fingers. I marveled at her being horny thinking not about sex with Jonah, but about Jonah the person. Was I jealous? Yes, I admit for the first time in our many sexual adventures, I felt a tinge of jealousy and for a reason I would never have anticipated.

"Jonah has some basic literacy skills," Susan said, finally getting around to my question. "They say you become a man when you fuck your first woman. And the more women you fuck the more of a man you are. And maybe that's true. But to be a real man you need to be compassionate, understanding, empathetic, caring, and just a little bit feminine. Jonah has all those characteristics but if he's not literate, he can't become the real man who can use all those traits. That's why I'm helping him learn to read and write. That's my real gift to him and Jonah the boy will go home Jonah the man and do great things. It's just too bad he couldn't go on to college."

So she was thinking about gratitude as well. And here I was just thinking about myself. It was amazing what I had learned in the last few days from a bunch of 'ragged Black men' and a housewife I'd been married to for almost three decades. I swallowed hard. I couldn't think of one thing to say as she raised her soaked fingers to her lips and sucked off her own juices.

"You still awake," she whispered a few minutes later. I closed my eyes as she turned towards me. A few seconds later she pulled a sheet over us and turned off her lamp. She rolled over on her stomach and brought her right hand up under her pillow scant inches from my face. I drifted off to sl**p with the aroma of her juices strong in my nostrils. In my dreams they were fucking slowly, yet with an intense passion, as she taught Jonah to read Bob Marley lyrics. He was doing a thesis on Marley and he needed to learn how to read first. There wasn't a lot of time so they were fucking and studying at the same time. William appeared at the bedroom door, his long hard cock in his hand, saying how grateful he was and wanted to know what time did his lesson started. Susan turned, letting Jonah's long ebony shaft slide out of her, his sperm gushing out of her cavernous cunt and down her thighs. She told William to put the broom down and come over to the bed. "It's too late for you to learn to read, Sir William," she said as he climbed onto the bed. "But I have something else to teach you. Whores are the best teachers. I'll show you what Mary of Magdeline showed Jesus. But just this once Sir William. Jonah already knows and soon you'll see him performing miracles."

The dream faded as she slid effortlessly down on William's cock burying all 12 inches up into her belly. "Soon you'll see Sir William....." Her voice trailed off as the vision faded.... Continue»
Posted by maxkarl1974 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 692  |  
80%
  |  1

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 1

Krystal lay quietly in your room listening to your Mother trying to suppress her moaning. You knew what we were doing, had known for weeks. Mr. Mike was fucking her & you strained to hear when it would start. There was a muffled sound of a slap & your Mother's agonized groan. I was abusing her now & it excited you. Your panties were drenched even before you touched yourself. You'd been masturbating for some time now, but nothing compared to the way you came as you listened to us. The sounds of flesh on flesh continued & you could hear your Mother sobbing softly. When you'd first heard that, you'd almost burst in on us to protect you, but as you listened, you could hear & feel your Mother's excitement growing & knew that she wasn't in danger at all. Your Mother wanted it & that peeked Krystal's curiosity. You began researching the internet & a whole new world opened to you. At first, you'd been surprised & repelled by what you saw. Couldn't comprehend how the women you saw would allow what was happening to them. After reading many stories & journal entries of the women, you began to understand. Your own first shy fumbling had been to pinch your pink nipples hard as you came. It was if an electrical circuit ran directly from them to your clit. Your orgasm was swift & much more powerful than anything you'd experienced in your short, young life.

After that, you became voracious in your reading & when you searched your Mother's room, you found the box at the rear of her closet. The clips on a chain that you knew now were to clamp nipples, the gags, some with different colored balls & one that looked like a bit that would fit in a horse's mouth. The various dildos & vibrators with some that you thought were to be used in other than a vagina. It excited you terribly to touch them & know that I'd used them with your Mother. You smelled them & looked around guiltily, as you licked a particularly pretty blue plastic phallus that even had veins on it's sides. There were other things that you could only guess at, but just seeing the things you'd spread on the bed excited you so much that you couldn't help rubbing the blue plastic on your pantied sex. When you jerked & came, the thought flashed through your mind. Your Mother came with this too, he used this on her. Ohhh God!!!

You laid there, your pussy almost in agony from the clothes pins you'd attached to your labia. Pouring just a little oil on your clit, you began to massage it, the pleasure immediate & easily built. You were trying to time it. Hoped that you could hold off long enough to cum when we did. When you did that, it was especially strong for you. You knew your Mother was a submissive slut now & the question burned within you. Were you the same, would your man someday dominate you & abuse you, as Mr. Mike was doing. Naturally you thought of Me, wondered what would happen if you just opened the door & went in to us. You had to stop yourself from thinking thoughts like that because your need to cum became unbearable that you couldn't control it. Your Mother was more voluble than usual & you listened to the abuse, her moans & My silence. Tried desperately in your mind to see Mr. Mike fucking your Mother & how I was hurting her. That's when the plan began to emerge & take shape. It frightened you, but excited your more. You knew now that as surely as it grew in your mind that it would be something you had to do. After I'd left the next morning, you began.

"Mom, I'd like to ask you about some things," you began. "The k**s at school can't talk about anything but sex & half the time I don't know what they're talking about & feel pretty stupid." "Well honey," your Mom replied. "I thought we'd talked about all that last year. You know all about the problems of getting pregnant & diseases." "Nooo Mom, that's not what I'm talking about. Sure, I know all about that. The k**s are talking about, well, different sex." Now your Mother looked at you sharply & demanded. "What do you mean different sex!!!"

"They're talking about being tied up & hurt. I don't know what they're talking about, what they mean by being hurt." You noticed the small smile that your Mother tried unsuccessfully to hide. "Honey," she started. "Some women like what they call Alternative sex. It's a little hard to explain, but being tied up is sometimes part of it. It's when a woman gives complete control to the man she's with." You waiting to interrupt, pounced. "Is it like that with you & Mr. Mike," you whispered. "Does he tie you up & hurt you, do you give Him complete control." The questions tumbled from you as if a dam had burst. Your Mother looked shocked & you noticed how her face flushed. She wasn't wearing a bra & her nipples had become erect in the thin house dress she wore.

"Young Lady, THAT's none of your business & I'm surprised at you asking such a thing!!!" You were grinning as you pried further. "I can hear you, you know. I can hear it when you're doing it." Your Mother wiped her hands, sat down looking at you seriously. "What do you mean, you can hear us, have you been spying on Mr. Mike & I!!!" "No Mom, I never did that. I can just hear you through the walls & sometimes it sounds like he's hitting you. I can hear sounds like that & you moaning. Is he hurting you Mom." You knew you'd painted your Mother into a corner & your Mother showing her embarrassment, hesitated before answering. "Krystal, what I do in my bedroom is private." You interrupting again, "But you said we could always talk about anything. You said that, didn't you. Does that mean that I'm supposed to tell you anything, but you can just say your things are private." You could see that your Mother didn't know how to answer, so you continued, slightly bolder now. "He does hurt you, doesn't he. I can hear when he hits you. I know it excites you & I know when you have an orgasm." Your Mother had hung her head, but now she looked up defiantly. "What do you know about orgasms!! Are you telling me that you're sexually active now." You knew she had you & replied, "No Mom, not yet, but I think about it all the time. I want it but I'm a little afraid. Can I tell you something without you getting all ballistic on me." Your Mother looked at you, as you stammered.

"I masturbate when you & Mr. Mike are doing it." You hurried to get it out before you lost your nerve. "I've been doing it for more than a month now, once right outside your door. I couldn't see much, but I could see your arms tied above you & I could hear Him. He kept asking you if you liked it. Then he started slapping your breasts. I heard you tell Him to do it harder. Then I watched Him move, grab you by your hair & start slapping your face while you sucking Him. He called you terrible names & it just seemed to excite you more. I watched YOU when you started playing with your clit & you want to know what!! I came right then, I came so good. I stayed watching you until he came on your face & you came too." Your Mother had begun to softly sob, saying "I'm so embarrassed." She just kept whispering it over & over until you said, "It's Ok Mom, It's Ok. I'm not trying to embarrass you. I just want to know about it. I want to know all about it." When your Mother began, her voice was low & you had to strain to hear her. "I'm a submissive Krystal, do you have any idea what that is." You giggled & said, "I didn't until a month ago, but I know now, I found out about it on the internet. That's where you met Mr. Mike, isn't it. The internet." You continued, telling your Mother that you'd found her secret box & seen what the things were used for. Told her, you'd tried some of them when she & Mr. Mike had gone out.

"Mom," you inquired. "How long have you been like this. You & Daddy didn't do that, did you." Your Mother shook her head miserably. "I've always known I was different, I knew it when I was a little girl, but I didn't know what it meant & I was frightened. I tried to explain it to your Father, but he never understood. When I started chatting with Mr. Mike on the internet, it was like he'd known me all my life. He KNEW what I was thinking sometimes before I did myself. He made me tell Him things I'd never told anyone & it excited me, made me feel wonderful. He taught me that there was nothing wrong with me, that some people were meant to follow a natural order of things. He doesn't make me do things honey, I want to do them for Him. I don't know if you can understand, but when I'm with Him, I feel alive & I haven't felt that way for a very long time. Your Father & I had stopped having sex years before he died & I just thought that was how it was supposed to be. I was afraid to meet Mr. Mike, he was so strong in the things he felt & said to me. Finally, I just couldn't stand it anymore & we met. Nothing happened that first time, we just talked, but he started telling me what he wanted to do to me. There were people there that I thought might hear Him, but I couldn't tell Him to stop. I was so excited, I would have gone with Him right then, but he said, "No", that he wanted me to have time to think about what it would mean. He didn't call or meet me in the chat room for three days & I was almost insane with it. I thought maybe I wasn't good enough, maybe I'd said something that had put Him off. Krystal knew now that your Mother was going to tell it all, your own fingers had found your moist swollen lips & you furtively stroked your pussy as you listened.

"Do you remember when I told you I was going to spend the weekend with Aunt Sally. I had to wait until you went on that school trip. I met Him & we went to Lake Arrowhead. He had booked a cabin & we were all alone. We had some wine & He just took my clothes off. I was so embarrassed, but he kept telling me that it was alright & somehow I began to believe Him. When I was naked, he told me that I was going to be that way for the entire weekend. Just Him telling me that had me almost crazy, then He touched me. Told me I was soaked & just a fucking white slut. Called me so many things & it just excited me more. Then He twisted my nipples & I came." You smiled at yourself, that remembering the first time you'd pinched your own pink nipples & how good it had been. You reached across the table with your left hand taking your Mothers, your right hand continuing it's manipulations. Brightening & sighing, she continued. "He'd brought things. Things I'd never seen before & he explained what each was for & how he was going to use them on me. Many of the things you found in that box are things He brought that first time. He told me that he wanted to hurt me & that frightened me, but he said he wouldn't give me pain I couldn't bear. Wouldn't permanently damage or mark me. The more he told me, the more I wanted Him to do it. He didn't bind me that first time, but he used the nipple clamps & the gag. Somehow, the gag comforted me. I knew I wouldn't have to say anything. The whole weekend was a blur. He did things to me that I hadn't ever imagined. He told me how much it meant to Him that I was bearing it for Him & I felt like a Princess. My body ached when he brought me home & I was exhausted. He made me see what I am that weekend & I can't live without it now."

Krystal's mind was seeing the black man & the things you thought I must have done. Your orgasm took you & you watched your Mother's eyes widen as you trembled. Your Mother's hand tightened on yours & she said, "It's Ok honey, I understand. It's Ok." When you'd calmed, you whispered, "Mom, I have to know. You have to tell me. Am I like you? Am I going to be like that with a man?" Your Mother smiled a soft smile saying, "I don't know honey, it's something that only you'll know, when it happens to you. That probably won't be for a long time, but if you are, you'll know about it. I know you like Mr. Mike. I was afraid you wouldn't & I didn't know what I'd do then. You'll always come first in my life, but I need Him so much Krystal, please try to understand." You laughed & said, "I know that Mom. It's Ok. I'm cool with it. I wanted you to tell me & now you have. Will you tell me more about all of it now." Your Mother nodded & you left to take a shower before leaving for school. There wasn't a chance that you could think about things at school except what your Mother & Mr. Mike were doing. Twice you asked to be excused from class & went to the deserted restroom to get yourself off. You'd become very proficient at it & could work yourself up enough just thinking that you could get off in minutes once you got your panties down. When you got home, you helped your Mother around the house & nothing more was said. It had been a momentous day for you & you hurried through your homework so you could get onto the net & to your favorite sites. Now when you looked at pictures of women bound, gagged or in pain, all you could see was your Mother & that black Man, Mr. Mike, at that moment, was sitting quietly down stair watching television.

After you'd been to the bathroom & gotten ready for bed. You heard us chatting as we came upstairs. Again you lay quietly, waiting. You strained to hear, but was only greeted by silence. When you heard the light tap at your door, you jumped. Thinking your Mother wanted to tell you something, you said, "I'm not sl**ping yet." When I came in, your heart started hammering. I crossed to you & sat at your side on your bed. I sat quietly for a moment & then said. "I understand you & your Mother had quite a talk after I left." You were only wearing a T-shirt & panties, knew that I could see your pink nipples hard in the material, as I continued. "You alright with it. I don't want you to misunderstand." I'd begun to stroke your arm & you felt faint. Now you knew what your Mother had meant about how I spoke. All you wanted Me to do, was continue. "She says you have concerns Krystal, that you think because she's submissive that you might be. I think it's something we should find out about, don't you?"

****** TO BE CONTINUED ******... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2238  |  
98%
  |  9

Submission Pt1

It was ten years ago when I first noticed the welts on my mother. Being so young it didn't mean anything to me at the time but I was worried about the obvious injury on her legs, high up on her thighs. So I asked her, "What happened to your legs?"

She just smiled and said, "Oh Timmy, don't be concerned, they are just love marks from Daddy."

Mom handled the incident so deftly that I forgot about it, until a few months later, when I saw them on her again. She reassured me that I need not be worried and once more I put it out of my mind. But the welts kept showing up, only I didn't say anything about them any more.

Then ten years later, a bizarre situation occurred, at that time my mature, eighteen year old body and mind travelled beyond mild and innocent curiosity. I became a changed person overnight.

At eighteen I was a nice k**, got average grades, but I was kind of shy and still a virgin. How embarrassing to admit for an eighteen year old, but then so was my best friend Fred. I'm sure that some would say that we were a couple of losers. We were just shy, not losers.

It was a Saturday night and I had been sick for two days. Although I was feeling better, I decided to go to bed early, and mom seemed happy that I had made that decision. As I slowly went up stairs I heard mom tell dad that tomorrow was Sunday and they wouldn't be able to buy liquor, so he should go get some wine for the Sunday meal. Then, in a low and sultry voice she said, "I'll need some special treatment when you get back." Dad said that he'd be back in a flash.

I closed my bedroom door behind me, but my curiosity was seriously piqued. What did 'special treatment' mean?

I turned out the light in my bedroom, but I was no longer weary. I heard mom's footsteps coming down the hall and stop at my door. She stood there for a long moment before she rapped lightly and said, "Night honey." I waited a moment and mumbled, "Uh huh," as though I was almost asl**p. Her footsteps carried her away so I crept to the door to check out the situation.

I waited to be sure that she wasn't still in the hall, then cracked open my door. I gazed up the hall to see that her bedroom door hadn't latched and in fact had opened up a bit, about six inches. Staying in the shadows, I slowly made my way to her doorway, and then peered in.

As I peaked in I could see that she had started to undress. What a sight! I'll remember it as long as I live. Her skirt and blouse were off and as she turned completely toward the door, I took in the full image of my mother in black garter belt, stockings and high heels.

At thirty-eight years of age she was a remarkable beauty. Her breasts were large, full and firm. (At the time I didn't know the difference between a mature woman's bosom and young woman's bosom)

My curiosity had me staring at my mother's big tits without much thought to anything sexual in nature at first, but my interest was powerful none the less. They sat proudly on her chest with a beautiful tan line from her bikini top. As I looked more intently I noted how the weight caused them to sag a little and I could make out some of the blue veins that ran across them. The nipples were an incredible attraction and huge, although I had no sense of what normal should be, they were certainly bigger than any I had seen in a few magazines. Her pendulous breasts were dark tipped, with areola three to four inches across, topped off by her long plump nipples.

She was my mother, and I felt some small guilt at sneaking around to gaze with growing lust at my own dear mom. But I just couldn't help myself; she was a babe. I realized that she looked like some of the women I had seen in an adult magazine that Fred had taken from his dad's office. Mom was every bit as pretty as any of the great looking babes in the magazine and I never thought of it until then, but I had to admit she was a hottie.

I was hiding in the shadows across the hall so mom couldn't see me as I tried to imagine what it would be like to hold those beautiful boobs in my hands and take one of those phenomenal nipples into my mouth.

She sighed and reached to her skimpy panties, bending over to pull them down her long, tan shapely legs. Without fanfare she lifted one foot, then the other and I was suddenly staring at my mother's pussy. I felt a little guilty thinking of it as a pussy but what the hell that's what it was. Mom has full, wavy brown hair on top and, as it became apparent, a sparsely thin covering to the entrance of that most intriguing of all places on the female form, the cunt (God, how I love that word).

The hair was right where mine was except that I had a cock hanging down while she had nothing. I knew there was a hole there but I couldn't see it. I wanted badly to run into the room, yank her legs open and ruffle through the hair until I could find the entrance where you were expected to insert your cock (Fred and I talked a lot about it), but I didn't have the courage and she would have killed me anyway. But I was perfectly satisfied with the show I was getting already.

Mom disappeared into her closet for a minute and came out wearing strange leather bracelets on her wrists and ankles. In her hands she was carrying ropes and some other stuff I had never seen before.

She got up on the end of their king size bed and removed the artificial plant from the hook in the ceiling. Then she hung one of the ropes from the hook and got back down on the floor. Taking another piece of rope, she tied it to the bracelet of her left ankle and then to the leg of the bed. She did the same with her right ankle.

I was both mystified and mesmerized. Here was my mom, in garter belt, stockings and high heels, facing me while her legs were spread wide apart and tied to the bed. I was so naïve. I had no idea at all what was going on, but my curious nature was working overtime.

Mom sat down on the bed and picked up a weird looking contraption. It looked like a dog's collar only it had a red rubber ball right in the middle of it. To my amazement she placed the ball in her mouth and then buckled the collar behind her head. Finally she stood up and, with her arms high over her head, managed to loosely tie both of her wrists to the rope hanging from the ceiling.

As I stood there in the dark staring at my sexy, naked, bound and gagged mother, I was shocked when I realized that I was stroking my very erect cock and it felt fabulous. To have a live muse while I jerked off was beyond belief, except that's when dad came in downstairs.

I had just snuck back into my bedroom and closed the door when he came bounding upstairs, two at a time. I had my ear pressed firmly to the door and heard him say, "Hot damn slut you want it hard and nasty tonight don't you?"

I could vaguely hear a muffled response from mom but I guess she wasn't able to talk very good with that ball in her mouth.

I heard their bedroom door shut; I waited a few minutes, and then I snuck into the hall and quietly placed my ear at their bedroom door. What I heard scared me at first.

There was the swish of a switch or paddle or something and then the obvious slap against naked skin followed by the loud but garbled scream in my mother's high pitched voice.

I was very excited in every sense of the word. I knew something kinky was being revealed to me, and what it was I wasn't sure; yet, my enthusiasm for finding out more about this was powerful. My state of sexual arousal might have been frightening, but I was somewhat unaware of the stiff penis that my hand was fondling.

I heard my father say "I haven't whipped your tits in a while but I'm going to make up for that tonight. Stick your tits out, Sara; I'm going to make you scream". Then more muffled groans from my mother as the sound of leather against flesh came through the door.

I closed my eyes and imagined my mother standing with the ropes holding her in that most vulnerable position as the whip (apparently that's what it was) went crashing into those big round tits and I envisioned the anguish on her twisted face.

An incredible feeling of warmth and pleasure shook my entire body and my shorts suddenly had a sticky mess in them. I damn near fell over. I had jerked off before, but never had such an explosion of liquid shot out of my cock before, but this was quite a lot, or so I thought at the time.'

I listened at that door for an hour or more as my dad worked over my mom. He had her 'suck his cock', 'bend over and take it like a dog', 'take it up the ass and then finally 'clean me with your mouth'. Throughout the entire night he had her admit to being a 'slut', a 'dirty whore' and other nasty things.

I was getting very tired and was afraid that I might fall asl**p in the hall so I went back to bed and as I dozed off it was to images I had seen and heard which I couldn't get out of my head.

****

I decided not to share this incredible experience with my friend but I did start talking to him about kinky sex. Fred (my buddy) was my age yet he seemed far worldlier than me. He said all real men want to have a girl as their 'Sex Slave'. Then we discussed what we would like to do to a girl if we had such an obedient 'cunt' available.

I was getting aroused and I could tell that Fred was also by the bulge in his pants. He told me that he thought often of Beverly, a girl in our class at school who had larger budding breasts than the other girls her age. He wanted her to 'suck his cock' while he pulled her hair and played with her 'tits'.

I had known Beverly all of my life. We had come up through elementary school together and I sort of felt like she was a s****r. Because I didn't want to seem wimpy to my friend I said, "I think about her a lot too". In reality I was thinking about my mother's soft full lips sliding up and down my cock. The fact was I knew my mom would be about the only person that I would be jerking off to. I changed the topic when I realized that I was getting a hard on also.

Fred did give me some help, without realizing it. He said that I could find all sorts of stuff on the Internet about weird sex. He was right.

I had known for some time that dad hid his computer passwords, PIN numbers and other security info on a single 3" X 5" card taped to the back of the headboard in his bedroom. (I was a k** and they find things.) I used it to enter a world unknown to me but oh so intriguing.

I learned about women who like to be treated rough, about men who dish it out and I knew very quickly that I was one of the latter. My fascination was powerful and my quest for knowledge boundless.

For the next two months I used every trick in the book to listen to my parents make wild, passionate love. I was not jealous of my father but I was quite envious of him. He was such a great dad that I certainly couldn't begrudge him the pleasure he enjoyed with mom. The two of them were so much in love with each other and with me. Those were great times.

Then dad was killed in an auto accident. Mom and I were waiting for him to come home from work, but a police officer came instead. He was very sympathetic when he said, "Mrs. Jorgenson, I'm sorry to have to be the one to tell you that your husband has died as a result of an auto accident." Mother passed out and collapsed right at my feet.

The next few months were a nightmare for mom and me, and I don't care to recall any of it. She would cry almost every night. I did too some nights, shedding tears for me and for her.

I used to jerk off frequently (thinking of mom) but I quit when dad died. A few months later I found out mom had started to masturbate.

I got up in the middle of the night to piss and heard moans coming from mom's bedroom. The same kind of sounds I used to hear when dad was alive. For a moment I thought that perhaps she had a secret lover but then I realized that her lover was her own right hand.

Her door was ajar so I crept quietly to the entrance and heard her talking to my departed father.

"Hurt me Mike", she said, "let me be your slut again. Fuck me hard".

I couldn't see in but I was pretty sure by the sounds that she was using one of the dildos that I had found with the sex paraphernalia in her closet.

She had an orgasm and lay there softly crying. "Oh Mike I miss you so much. How in the hell am I ever going to find someone to treat me the way I need it?"

I know this will sound cruel but my first thought was, 'I know just the guy, me of course'.

I pissed, went back to my bedroom and pulled on my cock for the first time in months. Then I tried to come up with a plan that would help out both my mom and me.

I knew that if I were going to score that it would be important that mom view me as a man and not a boy. It's kinda hard when you're eighteen. At least I was big for my age. I stood just over six feet tall and while I still had a lot of filling out to do, I felt confident about my physical presence. I decided that I must begin to do the manly things about the house that my dad would have done, without being told.

Dad had left us in great shape financially but mom was still struggling to get a grip on it all. I suggested that she let me keep up with the bills by using the computer program that dad had shown me how to use. I told her that I thought it would be a good idea if she worked with me to help her understand how to use it and that it would be nice to work together. She said, "That's a great idea. We'll have fun." We did.

My voice had changed by then, but it didn't sound very mature. So I made every effort to speak in a low tone and I tried to use better diction. I stood or sat up straight and tall whenever she was around and I found myself doing that even when she wasn't. Fred even mentioned that there was something different about me that had changed, but he didn't know what it was.

The teachers at school seemed to treat me with more respect. I was called on more often to answer questions and I almost always had the right answer. Of course that was the inevitable result of my being more studious at home. In my efforts to impress mom, I was far more disciplined about my homework because I felt she should see a more serious side of me.

The thing is that at first I was acting the part that I thought was necessary to alter mother's view of me. But my behavior began to change me as well. To put it in Fred's terms, 'You really have got your shit together'. It was a compliment that I rather enjoyed hearing.

At night when I went to bed, I made it a habit to think things through, to plan in an organized fashion, to extend potential acts to their logical conclusion. I realized that what I wanted to happen was not necessarily going to be the end result of my action. So I continued to seek a plan that would lead to my mother becoming my obedient slave.

That thought alone was a maturing factor in my development as a 'Master'. I was no longer fantasizing about seducing my own mother, but I was very seriously concocting a strategy to have my mother groveling at my feet and performing every nasty act that I commanded her to do.

I still jerked off dreaming of the wonderful pleasures she would give me, but I tried to maintain a reasonable set of short-term goals and long-term goals. I realized that in some respects I was turning into my father. That's probably why I was naturally inclined to dominance anyway; I was like my dad.

I continued to read every thing that I could about dominance and submission, S&M and all the techniques that were used in those practices. I read several stories on the net about i****t. In those stories the boy in question always shot his load the first time he got near a hot pussy.

Extending my imagination to myself and the first time that I 'fucked my slut', I realized that I would embarrass myself going off way too early and I would look like the young boy that I really am. So, I thought, one way to avoid that is to masturbate before I take her the first time. Of course I couldn't be sure when that would be, but it seemed like that would help if I could accurately predict the timing of the big event.

It also occurred to me that my lack of any real experience with women would make me clumsy with mom; and I knew that it was very important that she see me as her dominant male from the beginning. That would be hard to do when I had never even fondled a breast or stroked a thigh and I didn't have a clue how to find or play with a clitoris.

At the age of eighteen and painfully shy I wasn't going find a willing girl to work with me on this basis, so I attacked the problem from a logical perspective. (Mom is real impressed when I talk like that.) I would hire a hooker!

This was sure to be difficult, but it proved easier than I could have imagined. How do you find one? Where do you get together? How much does it cost? How do I pay for it? That last part was resolved first. As a result of dad's death I had my own bank account and it was a substantial sum.

You couldn't just look up 'Prostitute' in the phone book, could you? Actually, as it turns out, you could, if you rephrased it as 'e****t'. Cool!

After making a few calls, and hanging up when I got to a point in the conversation where I didn't know what to do or say, I finally made a connection with the Paradise e****t Service. I made an appointment for Friday night at a Holiday Inn on the other side of town. It was going to cost $300. I didn't know if that was high or not but what the hell, I was going to get laid.

I told mom that Fred and I were going to stay at a friend's house Friday night and she OK'd it if I gave her the phone number. (I had this planned out in advance) So I gave her the number of a friend's house where Fred would be staying but one of the middle numbers was one digit off. That way if she did call she wouldn't get through but I could just say that I screwed up the number by one. As it turned out she never called.

Checking in at the hotel was slightly harder than I thought. It seems they require ID and they don't rent to 'c***dren'. Having seen dad work a little 'green back magic', I slipped the clerk $100 (twenty probably would have done it) and suddenly I was Mr. Mantle in room #201. Way cool!

The 'Lady of the Evening' showed up a little early, which was fine with me. She was a blond named Patricia and she thought at first that she was in the wrong location but I assured her that she was in the right place.

She told me that she didn't e****t little boys. I was prepared for this, so I started by handing her $350 saying, "The extra fifty is for being early and there's more where that came from. All I need from you are a few sex lessons. I promise you I'll be no trouble and we'll both benefit from the experience."

She mulled it over and asked, "How much more?"

"I may be young and inexperienced but I'm not stupid. You can tell that I can be a good source of income so don't put the squeeze on me. You treat me right and I'll treat you right."

That business approach seemed to put her at ease and from then on we hit it off.

I told her that I wanted to seduce a girl at school but that I was very ignorant about the mechanics of the process. I knew nothing of the details of a woman's plumbing but that I was a quick study. I was totally honest with her about what I wanted and she delivered in spades.

Patty had me strip down to my under shorts and then she slowly removed all of her clothes. Damn she was pretty. Not as fabulous as my mother but a great body just the same.

Her tits weren't as big but they were much firmer and by the time I got my hands on them I had a raging hard on. The pink nipples talked to me and told me to kiss and suck them. God I was hot!

As I took one of those erect little nubs into my mouth she gently slipped her hands into my shorts and wrapped them around my cock. She stroked it softly two times and I went off like a cannon and collapsed on the floor


Patty had been there five minutes.

When I recovered she said that she expected no less from me. In fact she said that she would have been disappointed if I hadn't. "Now let's get down to some serious education", she said.

For the next twenty minutes Patty let me explore her body at will. She explained that it was important to touch, stroke and kiss areas on a woman that were not in the most intimate locations in order to gain access to the 'Prize' as she called it. I told her "I call it a pussy".

"There is a time in a relationship when a woman is ready for hot language during sex but you 'ain't gettin laid' if you walk up to a girl and tell her 'It's about time I fucked you'. You see what I mean?"

I assured her that I did understand.

She informed me that she was confident that because I was a virgin that I was clean but that there was no way for me to know that she was, no matter what she said. Other 'Professional Ladies' might tell me they were OK but that I shouldn't trust in their word because they might not know for sure themselves. In other words always wear a condom.

I quickly jumped off of the bed, picked up my trousers and proudly pulled a condom out of the pocket. She asked if I knew how to put it on. So I admitted that I had been practicing at home.

My cock had been hard for some time now and Patty watched as I slipped it over and down the length it.

"Come here you fresh young thing", she said, "I want to suck that beautiful stiff cock for you". My dick jumped in anticipation at her suggestion.

She stuck her tongue out at me and wiggled it up and down, then in and out. For a brief moment I thought that I would cum right there and then, but I was determined to be in control of my body. So I fought off the urge with some will power

Patty slid off of the bed and onto her knees at my feet. (A position I had frequently fantasized my mother assuming before me.) I was expecting her to take my cock in her mouth but she reached out with both hands and stroked the backs of my thighs, then worked them around to the front and finally ended by gently fondling my aching nuts. Damn this whore was good!

I realized that I had been moaning the whole time but when she took the head of my prick into her hot mouth I blurted out, "Oh god you hot slut suck my cock".

For a few minutes she performed wonders with that mouth. She finally pulled off and asked me if I was deliberately holding off. Sensing some hurt pride I told her yes but that it was extremely difficult because she was so damn good at it. I said, "I don't want to cum this way this time. Right now I want to fuck your brains out".

Patty smiled and stretched out on the bed, reached out her arms and spread her legs and said, "Come on and put it to me, 'Big Boy', ride me hard to your hearts content."

I knelt between her legs and she showed me how to use my hand to hold my dick and slide it up and down a woman's 'cunt lips' (I love this bitch) in order to get my cock and her pussy ready for an easy entry.

Patty moved her hips forward just enough to take in the head of my throbbing erection and said, "Fuck me!".

That action and those words spurred me on to an immediate response by thrusting my hips forward to meet hers thereby burying my shaft to the hilt in her cunt.

Five strokes later I exploded through a phenomenal orgasm. Five strokes!

When I began to recover I said out loud, "Jesus I can't help myself. You've got me so hot I don't seem to be able to hold off".

"Don't worry so much about it," she said, "It is an acquired skill and you are..cumming along..nicely," and laughed at her pun.

After another twenty minutes and a fresh condom, we screwed again. I lasted quite a while this time. As a matter of fact Patty scared me when she came, clutching at me and screaming obscenities. That's what drove me crazy with lust for the third time in an hour.

I asked her if she really came and she told me never to ask a woman that. "If a woman thinks enough of you to fake it just accept her gift and go with the flow."

"I'll answer your question this one time," she told me "You made me feel like a teenager again and I got off on it." I think Patty was telling the truth because she seemed embarrassed about it.

When Patty heard that I took three different buses and two hours to get to this side of town she offered me a ride home. I settled for a ride to my high school, which was only four blocks away.

On the way to my neighborhood we made arrangements to get together again in a few days but at a closer location and she would pick me up at McDonalds. What the hell fries and a fuck, what a life.

For the next two months Patty exposed me to a wide variety of sexual experiences, including bondage. It was during our fourth get together that I told her of my desire to have a woman as my sex slave and that I would like to tie her up. I thought she would laugh at me but she paused in thought and then said," I get an additional $200 for that, but absolutely no pain." I agreed and another sexual adventure was underway.

After I had an awkward session tying her up with pillowcases, she urged me to try switching rolls. She said that I should at least know what it was like to be the 'tyee' instead of the 'tyor'. Frankly, while I did get off pretty well (it's hard not to when a hot mouth is sucking your cock), I didn't find it all that exciting.

When I had Patty tied up and at my mercy I was very tempted to use my belt on her in spite of my promise but I knew she would never see me again, that is if she didn't kill me first! I really felt the desire build in me when she was vulnerable and at my mercy, but I had given my word not to hurt her, and that was important too. Damn!

Considering how much money I was spending on Patty I knew she would be there when ever I wanted her to be, but I came to the realization that I would move sooner on mom if I wasn't fucking Patty.

I made my decision to stop seeing her but I didn't want to close the door entirely just in case I got horny and needed some 'Tang'. I told her after one of our sessions. I said, "I've found a woman that I've really got the hots for and I want to work on getting into her pants. You've taken me to a point were I have the self confidence to go for it, but I think I'll do better if I don't see you for a while Is that OK?"

"Sure k**, its just business, so you call me if you need a good fuck." I realized by her tone of voice that I had hurt her feelings. But what the hell, she was the one who had always kept this on a professional basis. Just the same I felt badly that I didn't find a better way to put it. I assured her that we would get together again after a while. It was a very awkward moment for me. But, life must go on.

****

I had not been ignoring my mother all this time. I continued to play the roll of the competent, capable young man that I hoped would lead her to more readily accept me as her Master.

The Mortgage on the house was paid off right after dads' funeral but taxes on the investments that we lived off of and all other bills, credit cards utilities etc., were handled by me. Mom was very appreciative and impressed.

As I was sure that dad would have done I reviewed mom's purchases each month and I noticed a trend of ridiculous consumption, such as an end table and lamp that we didn't need. There were few other items also, nothing really outrageous, but enough for me to bring it up with her.

"I'll buy what ever I want," she shot back at me.

I came back in a calm but firm tone that I had heard dad use many times. "Look, I'm just trying to keep you from getting carried away. If these were things we really needed, it would be different but they're not."

"Who in hell do you think you are? You're not my husband and you don't tell me what I can and can't do."

She didn't sound all that pissed but I wasn't about to back down from a confrontation just because she was angry. As a matter of fact, this was just what I had been looking for. Mom was in the wrong, so now I could be f***eful in opposing her by being right. It was time for a little guilt trip.

"Mother I have worked hard at school and on the household budget to keep everything in line, so that you wouldn't have to worry about me or anything else. Frankly I'm concerned about you. I took dad's death hard and I realize that you had him in your life much longer than I did so it affected you even more."

"My fear is that you're retreating from life and maybe shopping is a form of escape. Also, you have let the house get kinda run down and yourself too. You must have gained ten pounds the last few months. You used to dress prettier, you know sexy. You don't seem to give a shit anymore, but I'm still here and I care."

"As for dad, nobody is ever going to replace him in your life or mine. You know dad taught me to take responsibility where I felt that it was mine to take, and I have. I love you very much but damn it you get your shit together because I need you."

Quite a speech I thought. Mom was in tears. On the one hand I felt bad about making her cry on the other hand I knew that I was right about her falling apart. What I had said was from the heart, even if there were ulterior motives also involved.

In a whisper she said, "I'm sorry son, I really am. I guess dad being gone has affected me in ways that I never imagined and I certainly didn't dream that my actions would affect you. I'll try to do better. I promise."

I walked over to her, leaned over and gently kissed her on the lips. I didn't press in, but I did hold it for an extra second. Patty had thin lips; mom's were full and unbelievably soft. I thought for a moment that she was going to really kiss back hard, but I may have been k**ding myself.

As I pulled my head back I took her chin in my large left hand looked her in the eyes and said, "I know that it's been tough lately but I'm going to insist on a few things around here because I love you, do you understand so far?"

Mom just nodded her head yes and asked, "What?"

"From now on you're going to exercise on a regular basis, you're going to keep up with the house and you're going to look gorgeous when I come home from school. OK?"

"OK!" she mumbled. Then she brought up an important point, "What happens if I don't?"

"Then I shall PUNISH you and if you think for one second that I won't then think again."

"What kind of punishment will I get", she asked.

"I'm going to spank you on your bare behind, just like a naughty little girl," I said with determination, while maintaining a serious look. "So you'd better obey. Do you understand? Will you agree to these terms?"

"OK honey, I'll do better. I promise."

I could swear that I heard a weak moan from her when I mentioned a spanking but maybe it was just wishful thinking on my part. On the other hand, the outline of those large nipples poking through her blouse was solid proof of something going on in her head. I was greatly encouraged.

The next day, when I returned home from school, I found that mom had vacuumed the entire house, cleaned the kitchen and dusted all over. I was very pleased, especially when I saw that she was dressed in an attractive, albeit conservative, pant suit and she was made up with her hair done nicely.

I had a big grin on my face and said, "Wow! The house looks great and you look pretty darn good yourself. Looks like you've avoided a spanking, and I was really looking forward to giving you one."

'Well," she said, "You did shake me up yesterday. I guess I needed something like that to bring me out of my funk. Say, how about you helping me with dinner?"

"Mom I've got a lot of homework to do, but if you'll get started without me, I'll pitch in when I'm finished."

She agreed and the rest of the evening was a very cheerful experience. It was probably the best night we had spent together since dad's death.

The following afternoon when I returned home from school the house looked OK. (It had just been cleaned up yesterday) I found mom in the den, with no lights on, drink in hand, dressed in loose Bermuda shorts, oversize T-shirt and her huge bosoms obviously were braless.

I was very disappointed. After last night I was happy for mom and her up beat mood, but this was totally the other direction. However, I quickly remembered what I was trying to do here and saw an opportunity to take the next step.

"Mom what the hell are you doing? You look like shit and you're drinking."

"I've only had this one drink but I guess I've been sort of down today; it's just a little set back, no big deal."

Mom was sitting in a large, overstuffed chair that dad liked to use when reading. I bent down and placed a hand on each arm of the chair and tried to look her in the eye but she wouldn't look at me.

I asked her in an accusing way, "Did you exercise today?"

She peered into her lap and told me, "No! I just wasn't up to it."

"Mother," I started, "we agreed two nights ago that you would take the steps that I laid out so that we could get back to a more normal life. We're both torn up over dad's death but this has nothing to do with that. You've dropped the ball and I'm not going to allow you to fall apart like this."

Pausing for effect, I announced, "I'm going to have to spank you for your poor performance."

Still not able to look at me, she reached for her drink and said, "Oh chill out I'll be fine."

I knocked her hand away from the drink before she could pick it up. Then taking her face in both hands I asked, "Do you love me?" She shook her head yes. "Did you mean everything that we talked about the other night or was that just a big fat lie to get me to leave you alone?"

"Oh no son, I meant it all, but I didn't know how deep my depression was or how badly it affected me."

And now for the coup de gras, "Then you must realize that I have to punish you. It's for your own good and you know it, don't you?"

"Please Tim," she pleaded (weakly I thought), "I'll do better."

"You will do better because I'm going to see to it." In a powerful voice I commanded, "Now get up, turn around and bend over the arm of the chair."

Mom stood up and as she turned around she said in a husky voice, "Don't do this, please". However, she continued to get into position by bending over the large, rounded arm of the chair. As she slowly lowered her upper half to the chair seat, I could see the underside of her swaying boobs. What a jolt that put through my crotch.

"Mother," I said firmly, "You are going to get five smacks on your bare ass for not exercising and five for not dressing better. I won't punish you for not wearing makeup this time, just to be fair but next time it will be added to the list. You dig?"

She shook her head yes and I growled, "I think under these circumstances you should respond with 'Yes Sir."

"Yes sir," she whispered, again in that low husky voice.

I moved in behind her and, without any warning, I grabbed her shorts at the waist and pulled them down. Mom actually lifted her hips a bit so that I could get then past the chair arm. I took them down to her ankles and would have left them there but mom lifted one foot up, so I slipped them out from under her feet.

This left me in a position of squatting and staring right at my mother's firm, dimpled, NAKED ass. Mom wasn't wearing panties. Wow! What a gorgeous site to behold. The white smooth skin framed by a modest tan line was breath taking. Even better was the fine brown fur of my mother's pussy staring back at me.

"Should I count the strokes as you beat me," she asked?

"I'll count the first five and you count the next five," was my compromise.

"Yes sir."

I had decided from the very beginning that when this day came, I would not back off one iota. I would put it to her good and hard.

I placed my right hand in the middle of her back and smacked the crap out of her left hindquarter. Mom shrieked loudly and tried to bolt upright but I was prepared for that and applied my weight to her back, pushing her down again, into the chair seat.

"That's way too hard Tim," she shot back at me.

Oh how well this part was going. I had played this in my minds eye many times, trying to foresee all of the scenarios. I had just the reply to that complaint ready.

"We're all adults here and adults must suffer grownup level punishment or it has no meaning. I'm serious about how I expect you to behave. You'll just have to take it. Will you do that for me?"

"Yes sir."

"Good, now stay bent over but stand on your feet and stick your butt out for me."

Mom moved as directed without comment. Now she was bent low into the chair and that beautiful ass was thrust high and out. I couldn't help but notice that she had also spread her legs and I got a great look at the crack of my mother's pussy.

Placing my hand on her back again, I smacked the cheek on the other side of her rump. Mom grunted as I announced, "That's two!"

By the time I had administered five good swats, she had slid back down to the arm of the chair. This was not the original position; however, she was now straddling the arm with a leg on each side. Her ass was thrust out, but her legs were wide apart and I gained a view of mom's open and very wet cunt.

By now I too was extremely aroused, as evidenced by my throbbing erection pressing against my pants. Jesus, I was ready to fuck her and I could tell that mom really needed fucking, but timing is everything and this just wasn't the right time.

"All right it's your turn to count out another five. Are you ready?" Mom nodded her head but said nothing.

As I raised my hand to strike her I thought how pretty the bright red marks on her derriere looked in contrast to her delicate pale white skin. With another harsh blow she uttered, "Oh God!" but didn't give me a count.

"That one didn't count because you never gave it a number. So we'll start over and keep starting over until you remember to count it to five."

I loosed another smack and this time she eked out, "One." Her voice was quivering and it was obvious that my dear sweet mother was hot as a firecracker. She was actually humping the end of the armchair. I loved it.

A second splat on that fabulous butt and, "Two." She was humping the chair with abandonment now.

When I got to number four, mom had an incredible orgasm, hugging the chair and loudly saying, "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck."

I let her rest for a bit and then ordered her to meet me in the kitchen after I had changed and she had calmed down. She just nodded her head. I picked up her shorts and went off to my room where I proceeded to masturbate (it didn't take long) and change clothes.

When I went downstairs to the kitchen mom was there with a towel wrapped around her. She couldn't look me in the eye but she told me that, "I couldn't find my shorts."

"I know," I said, "I put them in the dirty clothes, and take off that damn towel, you still have one more swat coming."

"Please Tim, we can't do this like we just did. It's terribly, terribly wrong."

"Mother we are going to have an important discussion and straighten out a few things but first you have to remove that towel. I'll give you your last one tomorrow but that thing you're wearing goes now."

As she pulled the towel away from her hips, she began to cry saying, "Oh Tim, I'm so ashamed. A son should never see anything like you did tonight. It's bad and it's wrong."

It was very difficult for me not to look at her magnificent pussy so I focused on holding her with eye contact, but she wouldn't look back.

"Look at me mother." She finally did. "You've been moping around this house for months and tonight you had a screaming climax, in front of your son, while humping your naked cunt on the chair. As bizarre as that sounds, I think that's just what you needed."


"Don't you think for one minute that I'm unaware of your sexual needs? I'm quite sure that you and dad had a very active sex life and, sadly, you were suddenly deprived of that."

"You always took great pride in your beauty and I know dad did too. I overheard dad one day while he leered at you from another room. He said to himself 'Geez what a fabulous set of tits and, baby, you've got the best ass in the city. I've got to be the luckiest man in the world.'

Mom was sobbing now with large tears rolling down her cheeks.

"Dad loved you and he loved your great body. He was proud of the way you used to show it off and I think you liked to do it for him. But you've lost him, yet you're still here and you're still a woman who needs to strut her stuff. It's an important element of your identity." (I was way over my head here, but I had done some reading on this stuff and it sounded good to me)

"From now on, while you fix my breakfast in the morning, I'm going to lay out the clothes that I expect you to be wearing when I get home. You'll do your chores and then clean up and spruce up for me. Then maybe you'll feel more like a natural woman again." (All right I stole that from a song I heard.)

I stood there staring at mom as she wiped her eyes and dabbed at her nose. Then she walked over to me, pressed that hot body against mine, hugged me and said, "Son when did you become so wise?"

I responded truthfully, "Well in the course of taking on more household responsibilities I was f***ed to ponder what was happening to both of us and especially you. I've been real concerned about you lately." Mom's breasts were pressing into my chest and her crotch was up against my rapidly growing penis.

"Tim," she said, "sex was something that I never even thought about after your father died. I guess being exposed to you and having any kind of touching in a sensitive area made me respond in a way that I just couldn't control."

She backed away from me to reveal my raging hard on. "You know dear, it would seem that I'm not the only one who's having a control problem."

"How nice of you to notice," I quipped. "You know it's been a while since I had a woman." I was dying to see her reaction to that.

At first she chuckled then got a serious look on her face and asked, "You're teasing me, right? I mean you are still a virgin aren't you?"

"Heck, no mom. I haven't been a virgin for a while now."

The shock on her face was a sight to behold. "You mean to tell me that you slept with a girl? I certainly hope you thought to use a rubber."

In reverse order I calmly said, "Mom I always use a condom and I have never slept with a girl but I have been to bed with a woman." I was hoping to make her visualize me with a grown woman not some one my age. It backfired.

"Damn it, your having an affair with an adult. I won't allow it, this will stop immediately." Shit, she was back into mother mode, taking control. I knew I had to nip this in the bud and turn it around; but I had to be cool or I would just seem like an argumentative teenager.

"That's already been taken care of," I said quietly, "I told her that I wouldn't be seeing her for a while."

"You'd better not be seeing her again. Who was she anyway?"

"No one you know, mother. But I left the door open with her, just in case I really need to satisfy my unusual desires."

"What desires?" Damn this had started to go in a direction that I hadn't anticipated.

"Mom you don't have to worry about my sex life. It's doing fine and I know how to be responsible. I'm not going to get a disease or make any one pregnant. Further more, I've already had a number of experiences and nothing either of us say or do will change that. I'm sure, as a woman who has been sexually active, you know full well that the door of pleasure once open can never be closed again". Jesus Christ where was I getting this stuff? It sounded great to me. I was just hoping that mom was going to buy it.

Mom came back with a much calmer sounding, "Well just because you sound more mature doesn't mean that you are ready to deal with all of the complex issues involved with sexual relations."

I quietly breathed a sigh of relief because I saw a window of opportunity to redirect the conversation. "Mother with all that has gone on, what with dad's death and everything, I didn't feel that I could bring this up with you and I needed to. After the last two nights, I thought maybe I would be able to have a reasonable discussion about sexual needs for you and me but then you seemed to have this let down tonight. I want to apologize to you for bringing this up. It was bad timing on my part and I'm sorry that it spoiled what looked like a moment of real improvement for you. I was just being selfish, I guess, because I wanted to be able to talk to you about anything. I think another time will be better."

"Oh son, no not at all! You can talk to me about anything. I just was caught off guard when you said you weren't a virgin any longer. I'm the one who should apologize. I'm sorry. You've been such a good son lately, and here you've done so much to ease my grief. Let's talk, please."

I opened my arms signaling my desire to hug her and she practically jumped into my chest, smashing those great tits against me while the warmth of her hairy snatch burning through my pants reinvigorated my stiff dick.

"Mom, right now I'm going upstairs to study while you cook up some hot dogs. I'll be back down shortly for a bite to eat." Good lord, her body felt fantastic so tight against mine.

"I know that I'm only eighteen but I don't know how that's supposed to feel. I feel pretty OK about myself, better than ever as a matter of fact. And don't forget, I'm a growing boy." Man was I ever. I thought my prick was going to explode out of my pants right there in the kitchen.

Mom slowly glided from my arms, looked down at my crotch and said with a slight smile, "You certainly are a growing boy. Gracious, I think you may already be more hung than your father."

That surprising revelation aside, I decided that it was time to move on so I told her, "Thanks for the compliment but I'm going upstairs to change and you are going to whip up dinner." With that said, I turned and headed out of the kitchen.

As a parting shot mother said, "While you're there you might as well do something about that erection." I was a bit taken back by that, but kept my mouth shut.

After I stripped off my clothes I decided to do exactly what mom had suggested. I didn't just masturbate; I performed one of the loudest jerk offs of all time. I had left my bedroom door open so she was sure to know what I was doing. I moaned and groaned. I oo'd and ah'd until I had a fabulous cum shot all the way up to my chin.

After cleaning myself up, put on a nice pair of shorts and a good shirt and went down for some food.

In the kitchen I found that mom had put the towel back around her. I just looked at her, pointed at the thing and sternly said, "TOWEL OFF!"

"Tim I don't think this is right and I want to leave it on, OK?" She was timid in her objection and I was glad that I had another weak moment of hers to exploit.

"Now mother, we went through this already. You agreed to these circumstances yourself, so take it off or I'll be adding more strokes to your bottom tomorrow night."

She turned her back to me and removed the object in question without saying a word.

Mom had made sandwiches for dinner and I told her that we needed to eat in the f****y room with the TV because part of my social studies assignment was to write a report about something in the news. That was true. It was also true that mom couldn't hide that beautiful cunt under the kitchen table if we were not there.

I was tempted to try another heart to heart discussion in order to do some more of that close up hugging, but thought better of it. I had made more progress than I had a right to expect so why blow it. What the heck, I was having a good time sneaking looks at her pussy which she could have easily hidden by crossing her legs.

I took notes while the news was on and when it ended mom looked at me and smiling she said, "You certainly were vocal upstairs young man. Couldn't you have been a little more discreet?"

"Well you were the one who suggested it and it seemed like a good idea. I hope I didn't offend you. As for being loud, I have found that I am more turned on by letting it all hang out just like you did." Zing!

"It didn't sound as though you held anything back. And I can't imagine hanging out more than you have me hanging out now," she said as she thrust her hips forward and pointed at the lovely patch of brown fur between her legs.

It occurred to me that she was quickly becoming comfortable with being nude in front of me. It did concern me, however that she was swinging back and forth on this and I knew that I must cement this element of my dominance over her at every weak moment that she displayed.

She had been smiling when she brought it up, as though it was a joke trying to be light about it. I needed her to accept commands seriously.

"Mother, if you're going to make fun of me and my sexual pleasure that's fine, but don't you dare make fun of my discipline of you. It's for your own good and you know it. I'm not going to back down. As for hanging out, you're not completely out but I think that it's important to demonstrate that fine point. Remove your T-shirt."

"Son, no please," she pleaded weakly.

"Listen mother, that filthy rag you're wearing doesn't cover much anyway. Get it off now." I stood up as though I was going to step over and rip it off of her.

Without a word or fanfare mom lifted the old shirt over her head and the most incredible sight in the world hit me right square in the groin. Good God they were huge, with enormous, dark brown aureoles (I love that word) about three inches in diameter. The nipples (another great word) stood out more than half an inch.

I could feel my cock starting to grow and I didn't want mom to see that so I quickly said, "Good! I have work to do now and you have to pick up the kitchen. I expect you to stay nude for the rest of the night."

I scooted out of the room before mom could get a glimpse of my obvious arousal. I went upstairs and knocked out my homework. That took about two hours. Then I went to the kitchen to get a soft drink. I saw that mom was watching TV and that she was still nude.

When I started to walk up the stairway, I said to her, "G'night mom."

Mom jumped up from her chair, hands on hips, legs spread wide and firmly said, "You had better get right back here and give your mother a big hug and kiss."

No problem. Geez, what a vision she was. I moved deliberately toward her and engulfed her in my arms pulling her body tightly to me. She plastered every inch of her self against me, holding nothing back. Then she planted those full soft lips against mine for several seconds. I resisted the urge to shove a mile of tongue down her throat. Things were going in the right direction and I didn't want to screw up now.

Still hard against me, she observed, "Well I can feel your growing problem again. You should take care of that; you'll sl**p better afterwards."

I came back with, "I'm glad that you're so concerned about my PHYSICAL well being." Then feeling comfortable with the atmosphere, I briefly clutched both cheeks of her ass in my hands sand said, "G'night mom. I love you very much. I want you to know that you're the most important woman in my life."

"Thank you for being such a good and loving son, Tim." Then, as she pulled away she grabbed my cock through my shorts and gave it a little squeeze and said, "Nightie night BIG BOY. I love you too."

****

The next morning I took my usual shower, dressed and went to mom's bedroom. There I picked out what I wanted her to be wearing when I came home. I selected black lace garter belt, stockings, skimpy lace panties and a black matching bra. (38DD Wow!) I added a fairly short black skirt and an extremely shear flowery top. I guess she would normally wear a slip under this but I wanted to see those large puppies pouring out of that bra.

I had heard mom moving around as I got ready for school and I was anxious to gauge her attitude this morning. As I walked toward the kitchen, I could smell bacon and eggs. That was a good sign, as she hadn't actually cooked breakfast for months. I generally found a bowl of cereal waiting for me to add the milk.

I noticed that she was wearing a conservative, pink nightgown, which still managed to accentuate her ample curves. Damn if she didn't look fine.

Mom turned when she heard me walk in and ran to me and hugged me, then stepped back. She pulled at the bottom of her nightie and said, "I stayed naked all night like you ordered, but I didn't think you would mind if I wore this. After all you did say to be naked last night but this is a new day. If you want me to though, I'll take it off and go nude again."

She laid this on me as though it was perfectly normal, and I was really tempted to take her up on it. I would love to have that view of her to carry with me to school. I quickly realized that she was looking for a way, a reason to show herself to me. In order for me to have her under my thumb it would be necessary to control her with my ideas, not hers.

I calmly responded with, "That's fine mom. You did as I ordered and that's as it should be. Breakfast smells wonderful, let's eat."

"You're getting the big man's breakfast and I'm going to have a small bowl of fruit," she said. "I've got to start losing those extra pounds for you." I liked the way this was going. 'FOR ME', she had said.

While we ate we engaged in small talk about my schoolwork. At one point mom got up and poured me some orange juice, making sure to let her huge tits rub against my face and shoulder. This was fun but I showed no reaction. When I was finished I grabbed my books and turned to say something. (A gesture I realized that I had seen my father do many times when he was leaving) Just as I was about to speak she charged me and hugged me again, pushing her lips against mine. This was no mother son peck on the cheek. This was a major erotic move, with her lips slightly parted but no tongue.

Frankly, as horny as she made me, this caught me off guard. I was flustered but managed to kiss her back strongly, avoiding the temptation to slide my tongue into her inviting mouth.

As we broke apart I reminded her about my laying out her clothes for the afternoon and admonished her to be sure and do her daily chores or else. She bowed her head and answered, "I made a difficult decision last night after you went to bed. You're my son and I know that you love me as much as I love you. I know I can trust you to get me to wherever it is you want me to be. So from now on I will do what ever you wish." Mom looked up into my eyes and without blinking said, "I shall obey your every command sir."

There was no mistaking the intent of her words. She was mine for the taking. I damn near did right there on the spot, but reason prevailed. I answered her implied offer with a stern, "I expect no less," and gave her a hard swat on her rear end.

"Thank you," she said as I walked out the door.

****

My day at school was very frustrating because I couldn't get out of my mind mother's acquiescent comment just before I left home. I had visions of her performing amazing feats of sexual behavior for me through out the day. Concentrating on schoolwork was impossible.

At one point during the day I completely convinced myself that I had misunderstood her meaning and was reading too much into it. But upon playing it over in my mind's eye, again and again, I was sure that I could take what she said literally.

Not wanting to seem too anxious, I decided to walk home instead of taking the bus. It wasn't really that far and maybe I could generate a little anxiousness on mom's end of things. Fred walked with me and we had a nice chat but I realized that, somehow, things were different between us now. He seemed like a little k** to me. I don't want to sound arrogant but he was c***dish and I found him uninteresting. He blurted out that I was becoming boring. That surprised me.

We managed to work our way around to the age-old talk of teenage boys. Girls! He asked me if I had seen Beverly lately because he really liked the way her chest was developing.

I told him, truthfully, that I hadn't noticed much of anything since my dad died. Then I asked him to tell me all about Bev's newer bigger tits. He was off and rolling; I never had to say another word the whole trip home.

Fred branched off to his house about a block before mine. As I strolled along I wondered again if I was being realistic. Perhaps I just wanted mom so bad that I was seeing things that weren't really there. I pushed these thoughts out of my head. After all, I would be home in a minute and with a determination to read her actions without viewing them through rose colored glasses.

When I walked through the door I called out, "I'm home!" just to let mom know that I was back. As I put my books on the table by the stairs I heard mom calling to me as she came running down the hall.

"Tim, oh Tim, your home, thank god. I was so worried. You're always home before this, but you're here now."

She charged me in the outfit that I had selected for her, clomping along in those five inch high heels, throwing her arms wide open, bouncing boobs and all. Mom almost knocked me down. She grasped me tightly around the back with her left hand and with her right behind my head, nails digging into my scalp she brushed her heavily painted lips against mine. Then, taking a deep breath, mom crushed her mouth to mine, ground her loins into me like she did on the arm of the chair when she got off, and used her tongue to open my mouth and trace the inside of my lips. I damn near came. In the years since, I have rarely been so rapidly and completely overcome with raw lust.

With a will power that I didn't know I had, I finally pushed her away and said, "I missed you too," my shaky humor that I always use, coming from no where when I am otherwise speechless.

I stepped back a little and told her, "I walked home with Fred today because I haven't seen much of him. Other than that I'm fine mom." I was still trying to get a hold on this bizarre twist of events. I mean, after all, I wanted her to be meek and submissive not to try and aggressively seduce and **** me.

I had to change this ever so slightly to my being in the dominant position while mom remained a wicked slut. Geez that sounded good.

We just stood there looking at each other for a moment and I realized that she wasn't wearing exactly what I had deemed that she wear. The blouse was different. This one was very nice but far more modest than the one I picked. I thought to myself 'I've got your beautiful ass now mom; you failed to obey me'. Then a greater realization hit me like the proverbial 'Ton O Bricks'. She did this on purpose, knowing that I would punish her. Jesus Christ! Who the hell was driving this machine because it didn't feel like I was? However, one shouldn't look a gift pussy in the mouth, so to speak.

I decided to be deliberately subtle (My English teacher says that all the time) in my approach to her rather obvious failure.

"Mother," I began in a calm but serious tone, "did you do your chores today? I'll be upset if you didn't."

"Yes I did son. I wouldn't want you to have to punish me again. Of course if you think that I screwed up somehow I'm sure you'll discipline me severely. And, I agreed to that, you wouldn't have to remind me. If you think its necessary I'll submit to anything that you demand."

She wasn't being very subtle. My mother was all but telling me that she was mine to command. Mine to use as I wish. Mine to fuck.

I ran through the short list of duties she was to complete today: laundry, house cleaning, and exercise. She assured me that all was finished and added that she was feeling very good about our new arrangement. So was I because, like a leopard, I was about to pounce on my prey.

In my authoritative voice I said, "Mother, it hasn't escaped me that you're not wearing every piece of clothing that I laid out for you. You know damned good and well that blouse isn't correct. I wonder about the rest of it. Remove that blouse and the skirt. I want to be sure that you have the rest of it on."

"Yes sir," she answered, and swiftly whipped off the skirt and top. She was wearing the brassiere that I picked out and the garter belt and stockings, but no panties. That magnificent object of my desire started back at me in all of its hairy, radiant glory.

"I'm very disappointed in you mother. You're not wearing the panties that I had with everything else. Why not?"

"Well, you know, you said that I would feel better about myself if I started being sexier like I used to be. So, I decided to leave my pussy naked; and that way, I would feel even more sexy."

With malice I asked, "What about the blouse mother?"

Sheepishly she said, "Well I felt it was just a bit too revealing, you see. So I wore this one instead."

"Uh huh", I responded like my tough old math teacher. "Well let's look at the facts here mom. You knew that I would check on all of your clothes, didn't you?"

"Well I thought that you might."

"So you knew that you would get a chance to show me your pussy again, didn't you. You like to show me your pussy don't you mother?"

"Well it does make me feel more sexy like you wanted."

Damn she was good at this game. I couldn't help but feel that we both kne... Continue»
Posted by subseeker 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4503  |  
93%
  |  14

Neighbor's black dick 4 wife,me & daughte

True Story - Please comment



My Daughter (and I Sucked my Black Neighbor) Now he wants my Wife-True Story
part 1
I live in a Condo Complex with my wife and daughter- I have a black neighbor in the complex who i always chat with . He is about 40 yrs old but solid. The kind of Black stud i always fantasized my wife fucking!
He always points out white women in our complex that he'd love to fuck and even showed me pics of one sucking his dick! I got so turned on that he told me he had more and took me inside his apt to show me videos of him with white girls (usually much younger- 18-23).
He told me I could take out my cock if i wanted and he did too! His dick was very large and long and I told him I could see why white girls loved black men-He smiled and stroked his dick slowly while we watched the videos - he eventually started talking about women who live in our complex and eventually mentioned my wife as being "hot". He teasingly asked if my wife would want "this" and he stood and pushed his cock toward my face...I said i'm sure she would and he stood closer and just rubbed his black dick over my lips....I opened up and sucked his dick as he continued talking about my wife and then my 16 yr old daughter! As he described her and the outfits she wears and which ones really get him hot i sucked harder and faster...i wanted his cum in my mouth the way all those white girls sucked him.. He came in my mouth and continued fantasizing about my daughter- as he squeezed every drop out of his dick he said with a smile "i think we're gonna be good friends".
The next day I passed his SUV and noticed a blonde head moving up and down on his lap- i smiled and figured hes getting sucked by another white woman- I went home and peaked through my blinds to see who emerged from his truck- to my surprise it was my 16 year old daughter!!! she wiped her mouth, looked around and walked to our door- when she got in i asked her where she was and she replied"with a friend"- I asked if she had fun...she replied" lots of fun"!!!. Gotta go jerk off thinking about my daughter sucking the same big black dick that i sucked- can't wait to suck him again so he could tell me all about my daughters lips and mouth on his big black stud dick!!!

part2

Thank you for all your letters regarding me sucking my Black Neighbor and then catching my teen daughter leaving his SUV after watchig a Bklonde Head moving up and down on his lap!

I didn't confront her but when I saw him I asked if he got any new Black Cock/White girl DVD's . He said he did and we went inside to watch it..As I watched it he rubbed his cock commenting about the white girls in the video and what he'd like to do to them. I reached over to squeeze his cock and told him that All White Girls would love his Big Black Dick-he unzipped and once again I put my lips around his long,thick manly Black Cock!!!

I told him that I fantasize about my wife Sucking and Fucking him and he pushed his dick farther in my mouth and said he would love to feed my wife his Black Dick...I love when he talks like that and I sucked more...I removed my mouth and asked him if he met my daughter and what he thought of her...he said he did meet her and that she has pretty legs and a "hot little body"..."JUst made for Black Men"....I moaned and sucked his cock deeper and harder.he was a confident,cocky Black Stud. I told him I bet my daughter would love sucking his black dick...he chuckled abnd said"She already did and she LOVED IT!!!" . I started to cum and sucked his cock hard and fast until I tasted his pre cum and his cock got real hard...then he pumped his Studly Cum into my mouth filling it up..I swallowed fast and continued to suck every drop of it! After he came I continued sucking it and he told me how he wanted to Fuck My daughter next time they got together...then he told me he was already trying to "work on " my wife . I was his Total Cock Sucking Sub and he is my superior! I would gladly service his cock and provide him with ALL the White Girls he wanted..just to be able to Suck him while he told me about them.

My only fantasy is to be there in person to suck him and lick the girls clean when he is done. Obviously my Wife isn't in to that and I can't do it with my daughter...but I love sucking him while he tells me about his White Girl conquests!

Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos

http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part3


thanks for all you letters of support and encouragement. While I never would join my daughter or encourage her or even let her know that I knew she sucked our neighbors Black Cock it Still turns me on never the less! Especially knowing that I also sucked his dick and that he gave me all the details of how he seduced her and how she went about sucking his black stud cock( her techiques ,etc) . He told me all this while his dick was once again in my mouth and watching Blacks on Blondes movies!!!

Feeling his cock growing and getting harder and tasting his manly pre cum oozing into my mouth while he talked about how he came in my daughters mouth and how she sucked hard and swallowed every drop and then continue to milk every drop out of his huge black dick! He makes me want to suck him so badly!!! I will gladly offer my wife if she was willing. If you want to hear more please let me know. He already is working on my wife and I am trying to introduce her to Black cocks by watching adult videos with her that have at lerast one interracial scene to see how she reacts. If its a good reaction I will eventually download "Blacks on Blondes" videos for us to watch and really guage her reaction.
part4
We had my neighbor for dinner as I said we would but bcause it was nice out my wife suggested a BBQ and swim trunks so we could cool off in pool. At first I was a little disappointed that I might not be able to squeeze his black dick undef the table while the ladies straightened out. But..it meant that Both my daughter and wife would be in swim suits! My wife wore a wrap around over her bottom part of her suit but a bra top- which made her Still Firm tits stand out nicely with just enough cleavage! My daughter wore her usual bikini but when we saw which bikini she wanted to wear my wife made her change it- it was very skimpy - almost like a Thong ! I got a little excited knowing that she wanted Jerome (not his real name) to see her sexy, firm young body.
She came back with a still small but more acceptable bikini- When Jerome called me to say he was on his way I told him he's in for a treat and told him about Ashley (my daughter) and her skimpy bikini- he laughed and said its going to be hard to hide the bulge in his swim trunks- I laughed and said that he's so big it would be hard any time.
We had small chat and my daughter played with our dog (I think it was just reasons to bend over in front of Jerome so he could see her from the back! I noticed her mound was clearly visible from that position and glanced at Jerome and of course he had his eyes fixed on her. When she went to the other end of the yard I asked him if he liked her and her swim suit...and asked him if his dick was getting hard yet. I wanted tro reach over and squeeze his bulge that was clearly showing through his trunks. He said that he cant wait to feed his dick to her again and that she was teasing his big black dick and that White Girls like to tease until they get black dick-
I went inside to help my wife bring out drinks and she asked me if he was having a good time and I said yes- that he feels very comfortable- I didn't tell her that he was eying our daughter or that I had sucked his huge black cock a few times. THen she shocked me - she said that "Jerome must be very well hung!" - I asked why she said that and she said that she could "See his bulge through his trunks". I asked her if she wanted me to say something and she said "no" , " What will you tell him ? That his Cock is Too Big and showing through his shorts" - We both laughed- i was glad- she seemed ok with him and noticed his thick bulge. It would just be a matter of time until I get her to touch his Black Bulge and eventually lean over and put her soft lips on his huge black dick! The thought of him having me suck him , then my daughter and eventually have my wife suck him and Fuck his Big Black Anacanda was getting me so hot! I told my wife that I could see why a lot of the woman in our complex were fucking around with him. She asked "who" and I told her a few names. She said she'll ask Melanie (not her real name) if she ever fooled around with him- I told her to do that. Melanie was vey open talking about men and sex and very explicit in her conversation and I knew she would tell my wife about how big he was and how much he came and stiil stayed hard, etc. I knew my wife would begin to fantasize about him and his dick- Once I knew she talked to Melanie I will talk about Jerome WHILE I fuck her ...get her thinking about him...ask her to Imagine that Jerome is Fucking her right now as I Slide my dick in and out of her- once she begins to moan and squirm and I know she wants his Black Dick I can plan things for the three of us.
more to follow.....
Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part5
Thanks for all your letters of support! My cock is so hard thinking about how close i'm getting to set my wife up with the black neighbor that I have been sucking ! My wife has mentioned the size of his cock a few times (she saw it when he swam in our pool-previous posting) . I rented a DVD that had scenes with a white girl and several black guys - usually my wife would say it was "disgusting" but she watched without saying a word, while we watched I put my hand on her leg and she spread her legs slightly - I touched her slit through her panties and felt her getting wet. I rub slightly before slipping my finger under her panties into her wet slit!

I mentioned how big the Black Cocks were and how the White Girl looked like she loved sucking them. She slid down a little more so I can finger her easier- I commented on how wet she was and that she must be turned on by Black Cocks- She said it was because I was touching her. I told her its ok if she gets turned on ...that a lot of white girls get turned on and I mentioned how how neighbor had sex with several White ladies (including some married ones ) in our complex. I told her that she saw How Large his cock was and that he even fucked one of my wifes friends and that he taped it! My wife moaned and pushed her pussy into my hand more andf told me that she'd love to see that tape. I moved my finger in and out of her pussy and then climbed on top of her and inserted my dick in her.
I talked to her about our neighbor and his big dick and how the white ladies want his cock- I told my wife to close hr eyes and imagine his Big Black Dick was inside her right now! She moaned and pushed her crotch hard into my cock and said"Fuck me! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick"!!! I fucked her ard-while I fucked her I talked to her as If HE was fucking her and I was watching- I said things like "You like his Black Dick Baby"? Tell him to Fuck You Hard with his Big Black Dick" .
She Yelled"Fuck me!!! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick! Make me your White Slut" I came at that point-couldn't help it. I continued fucking her until she came-then I cleaned her wet pussy with my tongue- To my surprise she said"thats it Baby- Eat out all his Black Cock Cum!" Mmm...sounds like she wants to cuckold me- my dream would come true if she did that with our neighbor- I would use my mouth to get both of them ready and to clean up when they are done!
Next step is getting the tape of our neighbor fucking her friend-Then she should be ready for our Black Stud Neighbor!
Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part6
I continued to talk to her about black cocks and role played that she was a young girl selling girl scout cookies and knocked on our neighbors door and he was in a bathrobe- he offered to buy her cookies and let her in- when he went to the bedroom to get the money he came back with his robe open and his long black dick hanging out- she moaned and said”and what did he do to me? did he make me suck it”? Mmm. I love getting her pussy hot-making her fantasize about his dick- make her want him so bad that she would beg me to let her fuck him...and of course I would !! she asked me if I would be upset if she fucked another man and if our “fantasy” was just for fun. I told her that I loved her and anythng that would make her feel good and make her happy I would do for her- she wrapped her arms around me and told me I love you- and I climbed on top of her and told her I loved her- and as I slid my dick into her pussy again I told her that she would also love Jeromes big black dick!

She started moaning and getting real wet and asked if we could”role play again- I knew what role play she wanted but made her say it anyway. She said that we should make believe that i'm at work and Jerome came over to borrow something and she was wearing a sexy nightie and that he seduced her- took her hand and put it on his big dick and told her that he wants to fuck her white pussy with his big black dick! ( she is ready for him)- I will let Jerome know about how I made her want him- then I sucked his dick – I will have to arrange for us to go to a motel in another town for 5-6 hours and fulfill all our fantasies. I dont want her to know that I sucked his dick so I will tell him to pressure my wife into having me suck him while they kiss and to lick his balls and cock while she rides him . And to lick them both clean when they are finished cumming! If I told him to convince her that I should do that for him then she would ask me to- I would tell het that if it turned her on and thats what she wanted then I would do it...and LOVE IT !!!




More to follow- stay tuned. - We finally meet to discuss our plans together

http://groups.yahoo.com/group/BigBlackBeef4WhiteTeens/ Join Us
Young White Girls & Wives who Crave Black Dick- Cuckolds, Wives, Young Girls, etc.
Featuring "Blacks on Blondes" , "Wife Writing" , and "Candy Monroe" Photos

My Daughter (and I Sucked my Black Neighbor) Now he wants my Wife-True Story
part 1
I live in a Condo Complex with my wife and daughter- I have a black neighbor in the complex who i always chat with . He is about 40 yrs old but solid. The king of Black stud i always fantasized my wife fucking!
He always points out white women inour complex that he'd love to fuck and even showed me pics of one sucking his dick! I got so turned on that he told me he had more and took me inside his apt to show me videos of him with white girls (usually much younger- 18-23).
He told me I could take out my cock if i wanted and he did too! His dick was very large and long and I told him I could see why white girls loved black men-He smiled and stroked his dick slowly while we watched the videos - he eventually started talking about women who live inour complex and eventually mentioned my wife as being "hot". he teasingly asked if my wife would want "this" asnd he stood and pushed his cock toward my face...I said i'm sure she would and he stood closer and just rubbed his black dick over my lips....I opened up and sucked his dick as he continued talking about my wife and then my 16 yr old daughter! As he described her and the outfits she wears and which ones really get him hot i sucked harder and faster...i wanted his cum in my mouth the way all those white girls sucked him.. He came in my mouth and coninued fantasizing about my daughter- as he squeezed every drop out of his dick he said with a smile "i think we're gonna be good friends".
The next day I passed his sUV and noticed a blonde head moving up and down on his lap- i smiled and figured hes getting sucked by another white woman- I went home and peaked through my blinds to see who emerged from his truck- to my surprise it was my 16 year old daughter!!! she wiped her mouth, looked around and walked to our door- when she got in i asked her where she was and she replied"with a friend"- I asked if she had fun...she replied" lots of fun"!!!. Gotta go jerk off thinking about my daughter sucking the same big black dick that i sucked- can't wait to suck him again so he could tell me all about my daughters luips and mouthon his big black stud dick!!!

part2

Thank you for all your letters regarding me sucking my Black Neighbor and then catching my teen daughter leaving his SUV after watchig a Bklonde Head moving up and down on his lap!

I didn't confront her but when I saw him I asked if he got any new Black Cock/White girl DVD's . He said he did and we went inside to watch it..As I watched it he rubbed his cock commenting about the white girls in the video and what he'd like to do to them. I reached over to squeeze his cock and told him that All White Girls would love his Big Black Dick-he unzipped and once again I put my lips around his long,thick manly Black Cock!!!

I told him that I fantasize about my wife Sucking and Fucking him and he pushed his dick farther in my mouth and said he would love to feed my wife his Black Dick...I love when he talks like that and I sucked more...I removed my mouth and asked him if he met my daughter and what he thought of her...he said he did meet her and that she has pretty legs and a "hot little body"..."JUst made for Black Men"....I moaned and sucked his cock deeper and harder.he was a cionfident,cocky Black Stud. I told him I bet my daughter would love sucking his black dick...he chuckled abnd said"She already did and she LOVED IT!!!" . I started to cum and sucked his cock hard and fast until I tasted his pre cum and his cock got real hard...then he pumped his Studly Cum into my mouth filling it up..I swallowed fast and continued to suck every drop of it! After he came I continued sucking it and he told me how he wanted to Fuck My daughter next time they got together...then he told me he was already trying to "woo " my wife . I was his Total Cock Sucking Sub and he is my superior! I would gladly service his cock and provide him with ALL the White Girls he wanted..just to be able to Suck him while he told me about them.

My only fantasy is to be there in person to suck him and lick the girls clean when he is done. Obviously my Wife isn't in to that and I can't do it with my daughter...but I love sucking him while he tells me about his White Girl conquests!

Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos

http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part3


thanks for all you letters of support and encouragement. While I never would join my daughter or encourage her or even let her know that I knew she sucked our neighbors Black Cock it Still turns me on never the less! Especially knowing that I also sucked his dick and that he gave me all the details of how he seduced her and how she went about sucking his black stud cock( her techiques ,etc) . He told me all this while his dick was once again in my mouth and watching Blacks on Blondes movies!!!

Feeling his cock growing and getting harder and tasting his manly pre cum oozing into my mouth while he talked about how he came in my daughters mouth and how she sucked hard and swallowed every drop and then continue to milk every drop out of his huge black dick! He makes me want to suck him so badly!!! I will gladly offer my wife if she was willing. If you want to hear more please let me know. He already is working on my wife and I am trying to introduce her to Black cocks by watching adult videos with her that have at lerast one interracial scene to see how she reacts. If its a good reaction I will eventually download "Blacks on Blondes" videos for us to watch and really guage her reaction.
part4
We had my neighbor for dinner as I said we would but bcause it was nice out my wife suggested a BBQ and swim trunks so we could cool off in pool. At first I was a little disappointed that I might not be able to squeeze his black dick undef the table while the ladies straightened out. But..it meant that Both my daughter and wife would be in swim suits! My wife wore a wrap around over her bottom part of her suit but a bra top- which made her Still Firm tits stand out nicely with just enough cleavage! My daughter wore her usual bikini but when we saw which bikini she wanted to wear my wife made her change it- it was very skimpy - almost like a Thong ! I got a little excited knowing that she wanted Jerome (not his real name) to see her sexy, firm young body.
She came back with a still small but more acceptable bikini- When Jerome called me to say he was on his way I told him he's in for a treat and told him about Ashley (my daughter) and her skimpy bikini- he laughed and said its going to be hard to hide the bulge in his swim trunks- I laughed and said that he's so big it would be hard any time.
We had small chat and my daughter played with our dog (I think it was just reasons to bend over in front of Jerome so he could see her from the back! I noticed her mound was clearly visible from that position and glanced at Jerome and of course he had his eyes fixed on her. When she went to the other end of the yard I asked him if he liked her and her swim suit...and asked him if his dick was getting hard yet. I wanted tro reach over and squeeze his bulge that was clearly showing through his trunks. He said that he cant wait to feed his dick to her again and that she was teasing his big black dick and that White Girls like to tease until they get black dick-
I went inside to help my wife bring out drinks and she asked me if he was having a good time and I said yes- that he feels very comfortable- I didn't tell her that he was eying our daughter or that I had sucked his huge black cock a few times. THen she shocked me - she said that "Jerome must be very well hung!" - I asked why she said that and she said that she could "See his bulge through his trunks". I asked her if she wanted me to say something and she said "no" , " What will you tell him ? That his Cock is Too Big and showing through his shorts" - We both laughed- i was glad- she seemed ok with him and noticed his thick bulge. It would just be a matter of time until I get her to touch his Black Bulge and eventually lean over and put her soft lips on his huge black dick! The thought of him having me suck him , then my daughter and eventually have my wife suck him and Fuck his Big Black Anacanda was getting me so hot! I told my wife that I could see why a lot of the woman in our complex were fucking around with him. She asked "who" and I told her a few names. She said she'll ask Melanie (not her real name) if she ever fooled around with him- I told her to do that. Melanie was vey open talking about men and sex and very explicit in her conversation and I knew she would tell my wife about how big he was and how much he came and stiil stayed hard, etc. I knew my wife would begin to fantasize about him and his dick- Once I knew she talked to Melanie I will talk about Jerome WHILE I fuck her ...get her thinking about him...ask her to Imagine that Jerome is Fucking her right now as I Slide my dick in and out of her- once she begins to moan and squirm and I know she wants his Black Dick I can plan things for the three of us.
more to follow.....
Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part5
Thanks for all your letters of support! My cock is so hard thinking about how close i'm getting to set my wife up with the black neighbor that I have been sucking ! My wife has mentioned the size of his cock a few times (she saw it when he swam in our pool-previous posting) . I rented a DVD that had scenes with a white girl and several black guys - usually my wife would say it was "disgusting" but she watched without saying a word, while we watched I put my hand on her leg and she spread her legs slightly - I touched her slit through her panties and felt her getting wet. I rub slightly before slipping my finger under her panties into her wet slit!

I mentioned how big the Black Cocks were and how the White Girl looked like she loved sucking them. She slid down a little more so I can finger her easier- I commented on how wet she was and that she must be turned on by Black Cocks- She said it was because I was touching her. I told her its ok if she gets turned on ...that a lot of white girls get turned on and I mentioned how how neighbor had sex with several White ladies (including some married ones ) in our complex. I told her that she saw How Large his cock was and that he even fucked one of my wifes friends and that he taped it! My wife moaned and pushed her pussy into my hand more andf told me that she'd love to see that tape. I moved my finger in and out of her pussy and then climbed on top of her and inserted my dick in her.
I talked to her about our neighbor and his big dick and how the white ladies want his cock- I told my wife to close hr eyes and imagine his Big Black Dick was inside her right now! She moaned and pushed her crotch hard into my cock and said"Fuck me! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick"!!! I fucked her ard-while I fucked her I talked to her as If HE was fucking her and I was watching- I said things like "You like his Black Dick Baby"? Tell him to Fuck You Hard with his Big Black Dick" .
She Yelled"Fuck me!!! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick! Make me your White Slut" I came at that point-couldn't help it. I continued fucking her until she came-then I cleaned her wet pussy with my tongue- To my surprise she said"thats it Baby- Eat out all his Black Cock Cum!" Mmm...sounds like she wants to cuckold me- my dream would come true if she did that with our neighbor- I would use my mouth to get both of them ready and to clean up when they are done!
Next step is getting the tape of our neighbor fucking her friend-Then she should be ready for our Black Stud Neighbor!
Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part6
I continued to talk to her about black cocks and role played that she was a young girl selling girl scout cookies and knocked on our neighbors door and he was in a bathrobe- he offered to buy her cookies and let her in- when he went to the bedroom to get the money he came back with his robe open and his long black dick hanging out- she moaned and said”and what did he do to me? did he make me suck it”? Mmm. I love getting her pussy hot-making her fantasize about his dick- make her want him so bad that she would beg me to let her fuck him...and of course I would !! she asked me if I would be upset if she fucked another man and if our “fantasy” was just for fun. I told her that I loved her and anythng that would make her feel good and make her happy I would do for her- she wrapped her arms around me and told me I love you- and I climbed on top of her and told her I loved her- and as I slid my dick into her pussy again I told her that she would also love Jeromes big black dick!

She started moaning and getting real wet and asked if we could”role play again- I knew what role play she wanted but made her say it anyway. She said that we should make believe that i'm at work and Jerome came over to borrow something and she was wearing a sexy nightie and that he seduced her- took her hand and put it on his big dick and told her that he wants to fuck her white pussy with his big black dick! ( she is ready for him)- I will let Jerome know about how I made her want him- then I sucked his dick – I will have to arrange for us to go to a motel in another town for 5-6 hours and fulfill all our fantasies. I dont want her to know that I sucked his dick so I will tell him to pressure my wife into having me suck him while they kiss and to lick his balls and cock while she rides him . And to lick them both clean when they are finished cumming! If I told him to convince her that I should do that for him then she would ask me to- I would tell het that if it turned her on and thats what she wanted then I would do it...and LOVE IT !!!




More to follow- stay tuned. - We finally meet to discuss our plans together

Part 7- I Convince my Wife to We Meet our Neighbor to Suggest "Fun Times"

After talking to my wife about Jerome we finally agreed to meet him and offer my wife to him . She always asks me to Role Play while we fuck with me being Jerome ( our black neighbor). Now she is hot for him and craves his big black dick. I told Jerome she is ready for him and told that she gets turned on when men touch themselves or when she can clearly see a bulge in their pants ( and believe me you can always see a bulge in his pants !-lol ). so when we got ready to go there I told her to wear something sexy and let him seduce her. she wore a pair of black , tight fitting pants that hugged every part of her still sexy body! When we got their I had told Jerome to wear something either loose where his cock could grow and stick out or something tight like bikers pants to tease her. He had bikers pants/spandex that showed his nice thick cock! I wanted to suck it again- my wife still doesn't know I sucked him but I asked him to somehow work that into our meeting- once he fucked her to ask if she would like me to join in and help him pleasure her- make it look like he was just trying to please her more by me licking his balls while she rode him or licking her ass while he fucked her pussy- or eating her pussy while she sucked him ( with the focus of me being an "accessory" and him being the main focus.)
After a few drinks I told Jerome that I had told my wife about different women he had been with in our complex and asked him to show the video he made of him and my wife's friend ( a sexy hot , uninhibited 30 year old divorce'. She eagerly agreed. He put it on and my wife sat between us on the couch. As the video began he was kissing (Janet-not her real name) and running his hands all over her. Then she got on her knees and opened his zipper and pulled out his long beautiful black dick! I glanced at my wife and noticed she took a deep breath and let out a low moan. Jerome noticed too and he smiled his sly confident smile- He slid down slightly on the couch and put his hand on his cock softly squeezed and rubbed his cock as he watched the video- my wife couldn't decide where to look -at the video of her friend sucking Jerome's black Mandingo dick or at him sitting right next to her rubbing his big dick. On the video Jerome pulled his pants off completely and his big dick popped out and bounced around , his big balls now exposed as well- my wife once again moaned and sad oh my God" ! " It's so big" . I touched my wife's leg and told her that that is why white girls love black men- I slowly took out my cock and began to stroke my cock as I watched the video- I told my wife I love watching white girls with black men- that it gets me so hot (which she already knew) My dick was rock hard knowing that I was about to have my dream fantasy come true! Seeing my wife suck and fuck a hung black stud while I sucked her and him! Jerome took my wife's hand an softly put it on his cock and kept his hand on top of hers.
I said to her" how does it feel to hold his big black dick in your hand"? and she moaned again and said" I can't take this any more "- I gotta have you in my mouth , inside me !" Jerome smiled and stood up in front of her and pulled her face next to his cock- Kiss it first- tell me how much you want this big black dick". She leaned over and kissed it softly on his cock head, then underneath - then licked her tongue over his pre cum droplets. "you like that baby"? You like my black cock juices"?
My wife said"oh yes! I love your juices - I want to suck the cum from your dick- I want it in my mouth, on my face, my breasts, inside me! "
Jerome's dick was fully hard now........
more to follow
... Continue»
Posted by bmckzi 3 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 8809  |  
93%
  |  19

Jonathan & Nikki's Unexpected BBC Cuckold

Jonathan & Nikki and their surprise BBC gangbang

Jonathan & Nikki had each always had a fascination with big black cocks. ... After it came up in their marriage and they discussed it, they agreed Nikki could try sucking one to completion. They searched for a big black dick on the internet, and after finding a massive one Nikki was very excited to try, they booked a hotel room & arranged a meeting.

The night was finally upon them. It was going to happen! Nikki's first taste of big black cock! Literally. The deal was: She was allowed to get naked and suck the bbc until it came, which she could take in her mouth, or anywhere on her body, except her pussy, because Jon was afraid of her accidentally getting pregnant with a black baby. No kissing, no sex.

Nikki was dressed in a sexy, slutty outfit she selected just for this evening. Jonathan was wearing a bathrobe. They both waited eagerly in their hotel room for Nikki's dark stud to arrive. They'd gotten their early to set the room up and get Nikki dressed and her hair and makeup right. Now they were just waiting until the large black cock arrived for Nikki. They turned some interracial porn on the hotel tv-- a sexy redhead white girl taking 9 BBCs in every hole. Nikki sucked Jon's white dick one more time while she watched and waited. The girl on the screen was an absolute depraved slut for those black guys. Nikki played with her pussy and moaned softly as she watched. Jon felt her pussy with his fingers and it was soaked, wetter than he had ever experienced it.

Just then, a knock came from the door. A large smile spread across Nikki's face as she popped up and ran to answer the door. She peered through the hole, and turned back smiling happily and giddily exclaimed "it's him! He's here!" I got the camera out and started recording. She opened the door, and in walked a very tall, very muscular & well-built dark chocolate man. She gave him a half-hug and introduced herself "I'm Nikki," and slowly slid her hands over his torso as she let go of him. She looked down to try to find the bulge in his pants, but his baggy jeans hid his monstrosity. "Tyrone," he introduced himself. "Come in here," she said, leading him to the bed area. Tyrone followed Nikki, who was smiling and blushing like crazy, looking at me with wide eyes like "isn't he huge already?!?!" into the bed area, where he noticed me filming. "My boy is down in the car-- why don't you let him hold the camera so you have your hands free to do your thang, ya know?" I looked at Nikki, and she looked back at me excitedly and said "Yeah! That would be great, right baby?! Then you can jerk off! And it'll turn me on with more people watching!" I paused for just a second and then said "Uh, sure." I wasn't sure. But he was already sending him a text to come up.

"Why don't you keep filming while your pretty little wife pulls out my dick and gets to work on it?" I pointed the camera at them and sat back. Nikki gave me a sexy, excited smile and turned to Tyrone. She dropped to her knees, and started at his belt and zipper. Moments later, she had the jeans open and coming down, revealing a massive bulge under his boxer-briefs. "Omigosh!" Her eyes almost popped out of her head when she saw it, her jaw dropped, and she gawked for what seemed like eternity. I felt very small. His cock was clearly still soft, and yet it was still approximately twice the length of mine hard-- and the girth!!! It was almost the size of a soda can! Another knock at the door. This time, Tyrone went to get it, leaving Nikki on the floor on her knees. Tyrone let his friend in, and he was already filming on his phone. His friend was another big black man. Nikki looked excited about his presence, which I'm sure she was, because really does she get excited when other people watch. I set my phone on table pointing towards the action, so I could play with my dick while I watched-- Tyrone's friend was filming everything from his POV, and he was getting a good look at the action.

Tyrone stood over Nikki once more, who reached up with both hands, slid her fingers behind the waistband of his boxer-briefs, and slowly pulled it down, peeling away the layer of fabric covering his dark skin and humongous horse cock. Her mouth was agape and eyes wide and growing wider the further and further down she slid. I don't blame her. I was doing the same. The thing was massive. I can't believe a cock that big exists-- much less that my wife is face to face with it. And she was going to get to suck it and make it grow!? How big could it get!? I know she has trouble getting all of my cock in her mouth... she is barely going to get past the head of this thing! And how much cum does a cock like that make? His balls were certainly huge, too, much bigger than mine of course. I'd say both of mine just barely made up one of his. I bet he makes a lot of cum. ---These were the thoughts going through my head- I can only imagine what Nikki must've been thinking.

She picked it up near the head-- her hand looked so tiny and pale next to this thing: soft, his dong was still a 4-hander-- and lifted it to examine it from underneath, I guess. It looked heavy! She slid her hand down closer to the base, and moved her lips to meet the tip of the head. She kissed the big purple head, and then slipped it into her mouth, as far as she could get it, which as I predicted was only just an inch or so past the massive large-egg-sized head. It started to grow before our eyes, and in her mouth and hand. She kept her mouth moving all over it, sliding her tongue up, down and around the fat shaft, rubbing it all over her face, shoving her face into his balls and then shoveling them into her mouth to suck on too. After we all watched my little wife slut work his cock for a few minutes, he was fully hard. I couldn't believe the size. She couldn't either! She popped it out of her mouth and held it up to her forearm. "Fuck, its the size of my fucking arm Jon!!" and dove her mouth back on it, engulfing the head and going back to town. This is the point where I noticed Nikki furiously rubbing her pussy. "Hah, white girl loves suckin that big black nigga dick... don't you?" the cameraman said. "MMMHHHMMMMMMM" Nikki moaned with the long black cock still buried deep in her mouth. That was a loud moan, I thought, I wonder how wet she is right now? I'm sure shes soaked. I looked down and noticed I was hard as a rock. I pulled out my dick and started jerking it. "Her husband likes watchin her suck that big black nigga dick too!" the cameraman said, and they both laughed... and so did Nikki, who turned and looked at my hard dick in my hand. My relatively tiny, hard, white dick... that I was jerking while watching her slobber all over a positively ginormous black cock and balls. She flashed a smile that acknowledged her dominance in the situation, and she went back to work-- really giving it everything now. She was mouth fucking his cock now, soaking his dark black pole with her spit, bobbing up and down hard and fast on his cock. Her spit was running all down his long black cock, down his huge black balls, and dripping onto her knees... more spit was running down her chin and dripping on her big white tits. My wife... was such a whore.

I looked over and noticed the cameraman had his dick in his hand now, jerking it slowly. It was also massive, shockingly even longer than Tyrone's, but just a slight bit narrower. I should say a slight bit less incredibly thick, but still incredibly thick. Not wanting things to get out of hand, I said "Hey, that's not part of the plan. Put it away." He kept the camera pointing at Nikki, who was still vigorously blowing Tyrone, and used the other hand to pull his shirt up, revealing a handgun in his waistband. He pulled it out and pointed it at me (his big black cock still sticking out of his fly, bouncing around semi erect) and said "Well now we gotta new plan, white boy! So why don't you just stay where you are and watch your pretty little wife get some big nigga dick tonight." Nikki didn't stop what she was doing for any of this, even though I know she could hear it loud and clear. As I watched her little white mouth getting impaled by that massive black shaft, while her next lover pointed the gun at me, I deflated and gave in. "Ok," I muttered pitifully. And then I just watched.

What can I say? I was scared for my life, but knew that if I just let them use her, they probably wouldn't shoot either of us. Besides, Nikki still looked to be enjoying herself, and that was the point of this. I just hoped she'd enjoy whatever they had in mind for her (better than her hating it and being like getting ****d) enough to get through it, and I hoped that they wouldn't go too far. Boy, was I in for a lot of surprises.

The cameraman walked up to Nikki, still on her knees giving Tyrone the BJ of a lifetime, grabbed her by the hair on the back of her head, pulled her off Tyrone and onto his massive black cock. She didn't hesitate and eagerly dove on the second BBC, quickly mouth-fucking him to full erection, all the while jerking Tyrone, her little white hand sliding all up and down his enormous spit covered black shaft.

Another knock at the door. Cameraman goes to answer it, just walking away from Nikki while she was still sucking him. As his cock popped out of her mouth, she immediately and instinctively dove back for Tyrone's, sucking him deep, her free hand sliding up and down the remainder of his shaft, stopping to fondle his huge black balls occasionally. "I want that pussy," Tyrone said to her in his deep black man voice. Again, without hesitation, she popped up off his dick and instinctively stood up and moved for the bed. He picked her up and tossed her like a ragdoll onto the bed, and she spread her legs open for him, rubbing her throbbing wet pussy, and pulling on her nipples in anticipation. As the cameraman and his buddies were walking back into the room, Tyrone climbed onto the bed between her open legs, and lined his dick up with the opening of her pussy. "Wait!" she said, her head popping up off the pillow, and she looked over at me worriedly. I could see the look in her eyes saying 'oh my gosh whats happening? I'm not sure how I got here'. But as she looked into my eyes with that look, he pushed that giant throbbing black dick into her wet pink pussy hole and her expression changed. Her eyes rolled back into her head as her jaw dropped, and a look of pure ecstasy & bliss washed over her face. She shuddered, and came. Harder than she has ever cum with me. I looked, and he wasn't even halfway in. The sight was unbelievable. That huge black dong lodged in my wife's tiny white pussy-- her pussy that was so tight, even for me, with my average white dick. His cock on the other hand, was positively stretching her to the max, her lips gripping his dark meat tightly. He pulled it back out to the tip, and she gasped, and then after just a moment, he pushed back into her pussy, f*rcing in 2/3rds of his member now. She let her legs open wider, and softly slid her hands up around his sides, til her palms were on his muscular back, and slid down to his ass, and pulled him deeper into her.

As he continued to pop her BBC cherry, the other black guys started surrounding the bed. They were all either bottomless or fully nude, though I didn't actually notice them taking their clothes off. Probably because I was busy watching Tyrone's big black dick entering my wife's tight white pussy. And as you might have guessed, they were all a bit too generously hung. I had always thought it was a myth that all black guys had huge cocks, but it was obvious that they all were packing some serious man meat. And it looked like my wife was going to get to try it all out.

Most of them had their phones filming the action, and they all were watching and pulling on their massive dicks. Nikki looked to be lost in pleasure, deep into "the zone", as she barely seemed to notice the sudden arrival of many big black cocks. As she calmly tried to make her pussy inhale the entirety of Tyrone's cock, the other guys started moving across the bed towards her. Cameraman moved to her mouth first, where my wife deftly started sucking him while moaning softly, and another guy positioned himself on the opposite side, waiting for his turn. Another guy went for her tits, grabbing them both and sucking on her nipples. Nikki moaned and writhed under all the black dick, and came hard again, moaning loudly on cameraman's dick.

With that, Tyrone grabbed Nikki's hips, and started pounding her little white pussy relentlessly with that huge black cock. She started screaming a scream I've never heard before, but it was obviously one of pleasure. "FUCK ME!!!!!!" She screamed as she came again, now unable to manage the big horse cock in her mouth while getting fucked like that, now just squeezing both cocks on either side of her head. He kept pounding as her eyes rolled back and she continued moaning, and after a minute or so, her orgasm started to subside, and she resumed sucking vigorously on the two large black cocks on either side of her head.

"Jon, I'm sorry baby!" she moaned loudly, almost crying with pleasure. "This feels soooooo gooooooooooooodd--d-d-d-d-d-d-d-d-d-d" -- the sound of her getting pounded while trying to speak. She gasped a big breathe of air and then managed to say "So big!!!!" in a squeeky girly voice. And she came again. As she came this time, Tyrone casually picked her up (he's was really fucking big and strong) with his cock still lodged in her pussy, stood straight up, and used his arms to lift her up and down on his rock hard black pole. "OH. MY. GOD." she said with each pump of his cock. "This is the best dick everrrr," she moaned, "it feels soo good fucking this little white puuussyyyy." I couldn't believe she said that. So fucking hot. My dick was rock hard and I was jerking it furiously now, watching my wife be the total fucking whore she apparently has always wanted to be. Little did I know I had barely seen anything yet!

Cameraman came up behind her and presented his big black dick for her asshole. As soon as she felt him press the tip of his cock against her asshole, she jumped up and hugged Tyrone tightly, and looked back. "Omigosh I'm so tight there, there's no way its going to fit right away. I need to be warmed up." She looked around and her eyes landed on mine "Jon, come lick my asshole!" she commanded, with a tone of voice that sounded like she was sure I'd comply. I hesitated, and the black guy to my right grabbed my robe and shove-pulled me off the chair and onto the floor at Tyrone's feet, where I looked up to see his massive balls, coated in Nikki's spit and pussy juices. Connected to that was his massive black pole, and connected to that was Nikki's soft white pussy. Just above that was her extremely tight little white asshole. "Lick it!" the guy who threw me down said. And now it was my job to lick it. I kneeled up until my mouth was right at her asshole, and after gazing at that simply massive cock splitting my wife's once tight pussy for what seemed like eternity, I licked her asshole, and slid my tongue in it. I did my usual routine I use to loosen up her ass for my dick-- but I really went at it this time. I was so turned on, and she tasted like sex... all the pussy juice and spit and precum and dick flavor... and I really wanted her to be loose and ready so her ass didn't get too hurt. As I licked, Tyrone proceeded to continue fucking her. My tongue was in her ass, and through the wall of her ass connected to her pussy, I could feel his big pulsing dick, moving in and out. That got me so hard.

Suddenly, his dick popped out of her pussy, and hit me in the mouth, where my tongue was out licking her asshole. That was the first time my mouth had touched a dick, but it was definitely not to be the last time that night. The way it smacked down on my open mouth, it was just instinctive to close my mouth around it and give it a slight suck & french kiss. It felt amazing having that GIGANTIC black cock in my mouth for that split second, and my dick throbbed with hardness, getting closer to cumming. And my efforts were rewarded!! With that one swirl of my mouth on that big black cock head came, well.. cum. A very large drop of precum, to be exact. And while I enjoyed my first drop of black cock cum, Nikki reached down and wrapped her hand around that big black thing and put it back into her pussy. I went back to licking her asshole, and while doing so I savored that cum, and the feeling of putting some of that cum on Nikki's asshole. That's when I realized-- oh shit, that precum is probably leaking into Nikki's pussy! It would NOT be okay for her to get pregnant tonight. Right as I thought that, Tyrone buried his cock to the hilt in my wife's once very tight white pussy, and sent a shocking amount of cum pumping out of his massive black pole. With my tongue deep in her ass, I could feel that huge pussy-stretching cock shoved to its widest point, the base, and I could feel every massive pulse of his cock every time he squirted another king size load in my wife's pussy. Nikki was scream-moaning like a total whore while grinding/swirling her pussy/hips down on that big black cock (and so also on my face), obviously reveling in the feeling of her pussy being filled to the max in every way by his cock-- she was orgasming the hardest I've ever seen her do it. Tyrone groaned loudly as he pumped his hot seed into my wife, and continued cumming for about a full minute. The sound and feeling of that sexplosion will remain with me forever. So will the next bit.

After a few minutes of pumping Nikki's pussy to ensure every last drop of hot cum was drained from his huge black cock & balls, he withdrew his slightly softened cock, which was still GIGANTIC H*LY SH*T!, and Nikki collapsed limp down on my face, taking us both all the way to the ground with my face shoved between her ass cheeks, and then she rolled onto the floor on her side as if p@ss3d out-- but she was still awake, just resting after that intense session. "EAT THAT PUSSY WHITE BOY!!" Tyrone hollered. "You don't want your pretty white wife having a black baby do you?" he bellowed, laughing loudly, tauntingly. Some of the other guys laughed with him. "I'm very potent," he said. "You better get to work and suck every drop of cum out of her tore up little pussy or she is gonna be pregnant in the next ten minutes!!!" he laughed again, everyone laughing with him. Nikki was just resting on the floor still, not responding to anything going on. She had a blissful smile on her face that remained for the rest of the evening. I knew that Tyrone was right. I didn't want Nikki to get pregnant with a black baby, so I had to act fast. I reached over and grabbed her calf gently and pulled it to the side, moving her to her back and spreading her legs-- revealing a seriously tore up, stretched, red, swollen pussy, which was open to the point where I could see into it fairly deep (wow!) and pouring hot thick sticky cum out... and I could even see a lot more inside. I hesitated, and then went for it. I started slurping/licking/sucking up the cum on the outside of her pussy/legs/ass first, trying to get every drop before I moved on to her pussy-- but after a moment I realized that I was just letting the cum spend more time inside her, so I dove in and started sucking and swallowing and licking up every drop I could find. But it wasn't really like finding drops-- it was like drowning in a puddle. She had so much cum in her pussy I couldn't believe it. There was way more that had leaked out before I even got started than I've ever cum in one sitting, and the majority was still in her pussy!!! I kept eating for a while until I couldn't reach anymore in her pussy-- I needed her to sit on my face. "Sit on my face baby," I told her. She responded slowly, and I looked up and saw why-- she was sucking another big black dick in her mouth and jerking two more now. But she slowly crawled up on her knees and straddled my face, continuing to suck and jerk the dicks around her. The cum flowed like a faucet out of her pussy into my mouth now, and I was astounded by the amount of cum that he deposited in her-- I had already swallowed several mouthfulls, and there was still more!! Nikki grinded her pussy on my mouth as she sucked those cocks, and I continued my thorough search for more drops of Tyrone's Big Black Cock Cum to eat out of her pussy. As I was doing this, Cameraman shoved his cock up against my wife's asshole, and pushed it in. It was rubbing all over my face as he worked it in, his big black balls sliding up my neck and onto my chin as he shoved it all the way into her ass. Nikki LOVED anal, and with a cock like that, along with my tongue in her well used, cum filled pussy, she was cumming immediately. As she did, Cameraman started fucking her faster and harder, banging her asshole relentlessly.. and simultaneously, as Nikki came, more of Tyrone's cum squeezed out of her pussy and I ate it all up.

As he continued her anal deep-stretch session, more and more cum slowly dripped out of her pussy into my hungry mouth, until one of the black guys grabbed me by the hair and said "move your ass little bitch white boy!" pulling me to the side. I moved and that guy slid under Nikki, taking position at her pussy entrance, getting ready to give her her very first DP. And what a DP... I caught a glimpse of this new guy's cock as he passed by. It was about the same length as Cameraman's, but it bulged out thickly at the top half, and was crooked/bent about halfway down. I imagined that would be an interesting monster for Nikki's little white pussy to try to tame. I watched her let him under her, and crawled around back to watch her receive it in her stretched and cleaned hole.

Cameraman had slowed his pounding down to loooong, smooooth, sloooow, deeeeeeeeeeep strokes, in order to let Crooked Cock get situated. Once he was in position, he slipped right in, and went to work. He slipped in so easily in fact that I could tell Nikki's pussy had some serious deep stretching. Because this was another absolute monster cock, and she just took it like she took mine just a few days ago- with ease. One of the other guys moved in front of her face with his huge thick soft dong flopping in front of her mouth from 10 inches above (SOFT!!!!). As Crookedcock pushed deeper into her pussy and started to develop a rhythm with Cameraman in her ass, this new guy began to receive an oral bath from my wife, who was moaning loudly this whole time. I watched from behind as both of her pale holes stretched wide around their dark black dicks, pushing their entire length fully in and fully out, making my wife moan and writhe with pleasure. They increased their pounding to a full out fucking, as new guy started to fuck her mouth making her gag and groan loudly. The other guys were grabbing at her titties and ass, putting their dicks in her hands, which she always accepted and jerked with what seemed to be an intense work ethic. She was clearly a girl who strived to please. And the whole time they were fucking her, all night, they kept saying things to her, like calling her a little white slut, white whore, white bitch, wifey slutwife, white girl and talking to her about how much she loved and was a white slut whore for big black dick, big nigga dick, black cock, nigga cock, big nigga cock.... they repeated all that shit over and over all night. And my wife moaned like a whore every time they said it.

Anyway, my wife Nikki had been getting long black dicks in all three holes now for over 5 minutes, and I was amazed how enthusiastically she was taking it. Cameraman grabbed her hips firmly, and then started slamming her ass even faster and harder than before, at seemingly full speed, as he groaned loudly. Nikki's intensity built with his, and right as he pulled her back firmly while pushing his cock forward hard, fully inserting every millimeter of it deep into her asshole, and exploded a massively powerful cumshot deep inside her tight white married asshole, she groaned loudly and came, rolling her hips back on both dicks, as her orgasmscream was muffled by the large black schlong in her mouth. I watched his huge dick and balls tighten as he shot each clearly massive load inside her ass for what seemed like forever, the other two dicks in her still pumping firmly. He kept pumping deep and hard with his rock hard throbbing BBC until he felt satisfied that he had released every last drop of cum into her ass, and then slowly withdrew the massive armlenth/width black cock, leaving her asshole gaping wide open and leaking cum.

Once again I was grabbed roughly by the hair and shoved over towards the action. "Eat it, bitch!" one of the other guys said. I hesitated, and that got the gun pointed at me again. "Eat it, white boy, or your asshole is gonna be the next one to get a big black man's seed in it!" He didn't laugh. I complied. While they were still just fucking her pussy and mouth, and she was entranced in that, I crawled onto the bed, in between the legs of Crookedcock, on my hands and knees so as not to touch his legs, and, watching that incredible cock wreck her little pink pussy, approached her asshole with my tongue, and dove in. I loved licking her ass, but I'd never experienced it like this before. It was SO STRETCHED OMG!!!! What a fucking huge dick that must've been. I can't believe she was enjoying herself this much. I am definitely way, way, waaaaay fucking smaller than all these guys, in every dimension, and I'm the biggest she'd had. My tongue explored her open asshole, and lapped up the hot sticky cum. I could feel that big black dick below pushing in and out of her now loose white pussy. I stayed and did my job for a few minutes until I heard a deep voice saying "okay, move over white boy!" I did as I was told and slid off the bed back to the sidelines to watch.

What happened next... I can hardly believe. This big black man approached my wife from behind like he was getting ready to fuck her ass like the last guy. But instead, he held her hips still, and pressed his cock against her already BBC filled pussy opening. The cock popped out of her mouth, and she exclaimed "OHMYGAWD!!" looking back at the scene unfolding. DP Guy's dick head slowly pushed it's way into her hole along with Crookedcock's whole cock, and she squeeled "OHMIGAWD I DIDN'T KNOW I COULD DO THAT!" as he pushed it in slowly but firmly, inch by inch, causing her squeeling to increase. Then he started pumping in and out normally as if he was the only cock in her-- and so did Crookedcock. For probably 10-15 seconds, Nikki was absolutely silent, not even breathing. Then, she gasped in a huge breath and moaned LOUD as fuck, and then took another deep breath and moaned another long loud moan, as they increased the speed of their dual penetration of my wife's white married pussy. The guy at her mouth grabbed her head on both sides and reinserted his cock into her mouth. I couldn't believe the scene. She had an unreal, porn-star embarassing amount of black cock in her pussy right then. At least 20+inches, the width of two zepherhills water bottles, stretching her every which way.

This continued for several minutes, my wife losing control completely and cumming repeatedly on the dicks the whole time. First to cum was the guy in her mouth, who groaned loudly and exploded hard, filling her mouth several times over, her swallowing each load as it came. The final few loads burst out of the sides of her mouth around his dick, pouring down her chin and neck and all over her mouth and cheeks. He pulled back and squirted the rest on her face and her, and then squeezed out the last drops on different areas of her face that were previously cum-free. He put it back in to let her suck out the remaining drops, which she did gleefully, as she kept getting her first pussy DP. "Go kiss your wife cuck boy!" I heard a voice say. I didn't want to deal with the gun again. I crawled in front of her, and looked her in the eyes. She looked lust-filled, cock-d***k, cum-covered, used, whorish, and like a complete, depraved black cock slutwife. Because she was. I loved her. I leaned in and kissed her lips deeply, giving her some tongue. She moaned, because of the cocks in her pussy. She began to kiss back, swapping the hot, thick black man cum into my mouth. "Lick it off her face!" I heard, and I looked into Nikki's eyes again, who just stared blankly as I began licking her cum soaked face. It looked like a Krispy Kreme doughnut after going through the icing-waterfall. It tasted like BBC cum. My tongue tingled with its potent flavor, and then I heard Nikki start to increase her breathing and moaning as the double fucking in her pussy increased it's intensity. She started getting fucked harder and harder, her cum-covered face bouncing off mine with each thrust she received, until it happened.

They all three came simultaneously. They all moaned and bucked wildly, and Nikki looked like she black3d out for the next minute or so. They pumped furiously with their massive black poles in her tight little white pussy, shooting two black cocks worth of cum inside of her. I knew that meant I had more loads to clean in a minute. But they took their sweet time with her pussy, making sure they'd exhausted every last hot drop from their cocks before withdrawing.

When they did, I assumed the position. Nikki stayed in her doggy style position, and I crawled under her from below, and began eating her well-stretched and cum-filled pussy. And when I say cum-filled, I mean literally filled. There was SO. MUCH. CUM. I tried to suck it all down, but it was so thick and hot and strong in flavor, I choked on it. I heard laughs, and then I felt another guy getting on the bed, this one straddling me and approaching Nikki's holes from the back. I kept my tongue in her pussy, and felt as the new dick pushed into her stretched asshole. I watched him push all the way into her ass as he dragged his balls to on top of my nose, and then I watched him take it all the way back out. He did this four more times, and on the last time, he swirled his cock from side to side for good measure before withdrawing it, and forcing it into my open mouth. His big hot cock filled my mouth and slid down the back of my throat before I had time to gag. Next thing I knew, he was fully down the back of my throat with his big balls on my chin. He held it there for a good while until he was sure I was almost about to p@$$ out from lack of oxygen, and then pulled it out, and repeated the process of fucking her ass while I licked her pussy and then fucking my mouth. After a few times, he pounded my wife's ass hard, withdrew, and then stuck his big fat black cock in my mouth as he began cumming. H*lYSh*t!! SO MUCH CUM. FUCK! I can't believe Nikki had been taking cumshots like this all night in all her holes. Unbelievable woman. The cum flooded my mouth and he f***ed his cock to the back of my throat, still shooting cum, causing me to gag--until he shoved his cock fully down my throat, surpressing my ability to gag at all. With his cock lodged balls deep in my mouth, I felt each hard throb as he shot load after load of black cum down my throat. I swallowed and sucked until he finished, and relax, and finally withdrew, leaving my mouth with a pop. "Go kiss your wife with that big black nigga dick cum in your mouth. She wants to taste some more," the guy who just came said. I crawled around and kissed her deeply, depositing my mouthful of black cum into her mouth, and she swallowed it dutifully, as she casually accepted the next guys cock into her stretched, waiting pussy from behind.

"I love you," she said to me, looking deep into my eyes with that wifey lovey look she would always give me in deep, magical, special relationship moments we'd shared. "Thank you," she uttered, as her body rocked back and forth with the fucking the new black dick in her pussy was giving her. I knew I hadn't finished eating the cum out of her pussy, but there was already a new cock in there fucking her. I knew it wouldn't be long before it came a huge load deep in her pussy too, and there were more cocks to follow that one. I gave up, and gave in, and sat back and watched and followed instructions and jerked my dick all that night as I watched my wife Nikki get impaled by big black cocks and swallow the hot cum from their big black balls. After they were all through with her sometime early in the morning around 5a.m., they left her, sore, stretched and with cum in every hole and all over her body and face and hair. I licked her sore cum filled holes as she drifted off to sle3p. After licking her for a long while, I put my dick in her pussy. I was rock hard. But her pussy felt so loose!!! I couldn't believe it. It was loose and sloopy and wet, and even though it wasn't tight and squeezing my little white dick hard, like it used to, I came super fast and hard, shooting a big load (for me) inside her. I worried for a moment that she wasn't on birth control, and I might get her pregnant-- then I remembered how much BBC cum from diffrent black cocks she took in her pussy that night, and thought "oh well, nothing I can do. I'll be lucky if it's mine at this point!" and drifted off to dreamland as well.

To be continued...... Continue»
Posted by gloriasilva16 2 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 5377  |  
93%
  |  4

Sex With Hubby's Friend

*******************************************************************************
Disclaimer:

All credit to manu
another one of my favourites
enjoy
*******************************************************************************




Sex With Hubby's Friend
By: Manu

Randip had been known to my husband for years before our marriage, in fact when I came as a newly wed bride, he had welcomed us and had helped me set up home in the building where we all lived. He was in the habit of dropping in some evenings and staying over for dinner as he was divorced and lived as a bachelor.

This closeness through the days between us had been on a very innocent level and Randip has always been a gentleman. Once in a while I would catch him staring at my breasts or legs, but I always felt that was normal behavior for a man. And I had also cum to know that he had some affairs with few married ladies. I was friendly with girl who told me that her best friend had a hot affair with Randip and she used to swear by Randip that he was the best man ever she had ever slept with.

In this recent days however something had changed a bit. Our relationship had subtly changed. Maybe I was giving out some king of signal as my sex life wasn't quite what I would like. My husband and I had good sex, but over the months it had gotten a bit stale and I never enjoyed sex with him. He was also not been caring at times when it came to my needs, occasionally leaving me high and dry after his orgasm. How ever my husband Sameer had a strange habit of making me expose in front other and show off my beauty and good figure. He used to get a thrill out of it and had bought me so many cloths which exposed my body. He bought me sexy saree’s with deep back and low neck blouses which did not cover much of my boobs.

In fact I really had a beautiful pairs of tits. (34 d). I remember on our honey moon in goa he made me sl**p in just a bra and a panty when the waiter came to deliver us tea. And on one occasion I was topless on a beach with a young boy passed by. This also continued in Delhi when moved to this place. After showing off my body to other in parties and other places he used to get exited and that night he used to have a wild sex which I also liked.

Now coming back to Randip, over the last few weeks, Randip and I had been flirting a bit – there were some innocent hugs and pecks on the cheeks but nothing more. We had seen each other a lot at the lakeside boat house in bathing suits and a couple of times accidentally partially nude. Once he caught me changing and I was in my bra & panties and once I caught him in his briefs, with his back turned. Along with this we had seen each other many times in pj's so we were quite comfortable with each other.

One night we met for drinks. That day Sameer told me to wear something very sexy. I understood that he wanted me to show off my body to others so I selected a very sexy dress which he had purchased for me. It was with a very deep back and it had to be worn without a bra. There were cups in front to hold the boobs. I was really looking very sexy in that. It was supposed to be a bunch of friend's but instead because of schedules it ended up just us three. It was a Delhi club full of young crowd. We sat and stood at the bar and talked and at some point the conversation turned to sex.

Whether it was my comfort levels with him or the drinks I had consumed, the conversation became very open and honest. We talked about a bunch of very personal things that surprised my husband. Things like whether we liked oral sex, whether I swallowed, even whether I had vaginal orgasms. We talked about sexy lingerie, and then the killer when I said my "husband and I don't have nearly enough sex!" this was said luckily when he went to the bathroom otherwise he would have felt very bad.

The night continued and we even danced a bit. Our conversation had taken its toll on us as Randip and I were much more touchier then normal. Whether it was just standing a little too close in the crowded bar knowing my butt was up against him or dancing it seemed we were always touching lightly.

During one dance he had practically placed his hand on my butt and latter shifted on my nude back. He used to hold me tight when ever Sameer was not watching or was out of the room. He used to pull me close to him and at times I could feel his crouch with a little bulge on my stomach and my boobs used to get pressed against his chest. The night ended and we parted as friends due with a warm hug.

Both of us however from that point on seemed to join a tighter bond with each other and there was a sexual tension that had never been there before. Whether it was the innocent touches or the frank sexual discussion I didn't know.

A few weeks later we accidentally met at the mall, one of gurgaon’s largest malls. I had gone to pick up some clothes after work and he was also shopping. I was enjoying the quiet cup of coffee at the coffee outlet when I saw Randip. He sat down got coffee and we chatted. After some innocent chatter I mentioned I needed to shop, he offered to walk with me since he also had to shop. As we walked we chatted a bit but nothing sexual.

Then we entered a the Nike store as I needed to get some sneakers. As I sat down, I didn't realize it at the time but Randip was sitting directly across from me. As I tried on a couple of pairs I realized he was gazing at my legs as they parted. Now I was feeling a little horny and I decided to lead him on a bit. His view wasn't probably all that good as the skirt I was wearing wasn't that short but I made sure my legs spread apart each time I tried on a pair and flashed him a few times before settling on a pair.

We left the store and walked around looking for another store. As we walked I thought about teasing him a little more it felt pretty comfortable teasing him in a place like this where there were lot of people waking around and no one knew us.

The next store was Westside, I was looking for some track suits to wear to the gym and he was looking for jeans. We picked out a few sizes each and headed towards the changing rooms. The salesgirl gave us two rooms next to each other and as I went in, I told Randip that I wanted his opinion on what I was buying.

I started by removing my skirt and putting on a pair of the tracks, I then came out of room and knocked on his door. He opened it a bit and to my surprise he was standing in just his briefs. He was yet to put on his jeans. Although it caught me a little off guard, I did not react as I had seen him a couple of times before in his underwear. Of course, I could not help staring at his crotch – it looked like a mild erection was in progress and it looked big.

I asked if the track suit fit nicely and he said they were nice but maybe I should get a smaller size which would do justice to my figure. As he was talking, he pulled on his jeans with his ass towards me and facing the mirror. He turned and I told him they looked good but he too should try on the smaller size. I then jokingly said that maybe we should both try the other clothes together to save the effort of going between rooms to show our stuff to each other. That was enough for him, he just picked up his stuff and we both squeezed into my cubicle. I could see the salesgirl smirk!

I was feeling very naughty by now and proceeded to slip off the track pant. I also removed my shirt and stood there checking out myself in the mirror. He looked at me of course but also acted quite matter of fact about it. I told him that his briefs looked great and then he commented that I look very sexy in the black bra and panties. I then pulled on the smaller pants and turned around to see in the mirror.

These were white as well as being too tight in the crotch and realized with a shock that my panties were wet and it showed through the pants. He said these were better, now its my turn to put on the show. He pulled down his jeans but as he had not removed the top button, it ended up in his briefs coming down too and the start of his cock could be seen. He made no attempt to pull up his briefs and instead nonchalantly pulled on the jeans.

Finally after a couple of more trials, we both got dressed, paid for our items and left the store. By now I was feeling very horny, not that I was going to do anything about it but it had turned out to be a very nice shopping experience.

Then as we walked and commented about the conversation we had in the bar, one thing we had chatted about was a thong. He had said how sexy they were and I had mentioned that I didn't have any since my husband didn't seem to like them. So then he dragged me into Victoria secrets and started to look through the panties. I am not shy but was a little embarrassed as he went through picking out different ones, finally I agreed to two of them.

He paid for them and handed me the bag, with a naughty smile he said that for buying them some day I should let him see how they looked, he even mentioned that he should get to see them before my husband did. I laughed and said not here, he of course answered maybe some day when I had the chance. My quick response of not here had pretty much implied that I would somewhere else. This hadn't really been my intention but it was too late.

We left the mall and he e****ted me to my car, a warm hug and peck as always followed but I thought his lips had slightly opened as I felt a wetness on my lips but I wasn't totally sure. I drove off feeling incredibly sexy.

A couple of days later we were all sitting around in our den. It was a Saturday night and the three of us were chilling out over some beer. Randip was staying the night as his house was being fumigated it had been a terrible rainy weekend and none of the regular friends and f****y were over . So there we sat after a rainy day, we had consumed a fair amount of whisky and wine. The k**s were asl**p and we just hung out talking and watching a stupid movie.

The first thing sexy thing that had happened earlier between us that day is that Randip had k**ded me about my thong so when I showered that evening I had put them on. So later in the evening when my husband was in the bathroom and we were alone he asked to see them. We traded some shy comments, I kept saying I can't here, he of course said it was safe for a quick flash and anyway he had already seen me in my panty at the shop.

It was a little cool so I had put on some long pj pants from Victoria secrets and a tee. Randip had noticed the thong through the pj's in the light. He insisted that all he wanted was a quick peek and I could easily pull my pants down for a second, well it was pretty scary but also very sexy so I did it. I pulled down my pj's and showed him the front of the tiny thong and then turned quickly and showed the back.

He told me I looked amazing and I pulled them right up. I was so hot showing off for him like that I cant describe, the thong was so small that it covered little, plus the thought that my husband hadn't even seen them yet also made it that much more naughty.

So there we were few hours later in the den with some more whisky and wine under our belts. Now my husband for the past few months has liked when guys look at me in bathing suits and stuff so what was about to happen wasn't that crazy even though he could also at other times be very jealous. He talked about playing strip poker and of course Randip approved. I don't like being dared so I went along and I think my husband thought I wouldn't have gone along, or he figured I would play down to my underwear and quit.

But he hadn't realized how little my underwear was and he also underestimated my competitiveness. He also had no idea of this building sexual tension between Randip and I who made the thought of some nudity sound quite hot to me.

So we sat down and played. The first few hands were pretty uneventful. We all lost a few hands and lost our socks and jewelry. We were down to real stuff now, everybody had on a tee shirt, I had on pj’s and the guys had shorts, and all had underwear.

The next to lose was my husband; he took off his tee, which exposed his chest. Then Randip lost and also took off his shirt. He had very good body and hairy chest which I really liked. I admired his chest and gave a naughty smile and he also smiled back. Again Randip lost and took off his shorts. He was wearing briefs instead of the boxers I had seen him in a few times before and he seemed semi hard as his bulge was looking big. .

I was enjoying looking at him and his semi hard cock for the first time. Then I lost, I had a hard decision, if I took off my shirt I will be left in a bra, or I could do my pants and expose my thong. As I thought my husband commented that I was quitting, I gave him a look and stood and stepped out of my pants. Wow he said noticing I was wearing a thong; I took a little spin saying you like.

Then I winked at Randip as my husband's reaction had just confirmed that Randip was the first to see my thong. I felt so naughty sitting their knowing Randip had not only seen them first but also picked them out and paid for them.

The next round Sameer lost and took off his shorts. I giggled a bit as he sat back down cause even he had a hard on but his bulge was looking smaller then Randips’s. Now my husband said that the game was over, Randip said we should play till one winner, my husband started saying no he was tired etc so I chimed in saying, look who was quitting now. I was dying now to continue and see where this game will take us. I did not even mind getting naked in front of Randip and I was about to say I would keep playing when he decided to continue. However he said that we will not strip any further but the loser will have to what the winners say. The next loss was mine; so both the men were what to make me do.

Randip gave an idea that I should have a close dance with then with only the dim lights on. Sameer also agreed so I got up and Sameer came to first and Randip played a cd with real slow numbers. My husband caught me and took me in tight hug and danced for few minutes and kept kissing me and I could fell his hard on and knew he wanted me badly. Then it was the turn of Randip to dance with me. He came close to me and slowly took me in his arms while Sameer watched with eyes fixed on me and he gave me a naughty smile. Randip pilled me closer and we started to slow dance. I could also feel his hard on which more looked then what my husband had. Then Sameer said that he is going to the bathroom and will be back in few minutes.

This was enough for Randip to pull me close to him and was a little scared that Sameer may come in the room any time but he was just not willing to listen to me my breast were pressed against his hairy chest and his hard cock was pressing my stomach. I was getting wet in my panties and was on the verge of dripping. I could feel his hot breath on my face, neck and ears. His hands were all over my back and he slowly moved them to my naked butt as my thong hardly covered anything. I slowly whispered to Randip that Sameer may come anytime. He also understood and released his grip and just then Sameer walked in and we finished our dance.

After that my husband decided that we will have a last game and then call it a day. So it was decided that anyone who loses now will remove his one garment while the light were totally dim and we call it a day. As luck would have it I lost and I hard to remove one garment out of the two I was wearing. I decided to open my bra and as I took my hands behind my back to unhook my bra my husband switched all the lights with little light coming out from the kitchen and the bedroom.

I unhooked my bra and lowly let it fall to the ground and exposed my breasts and my rock hard nipples. Even in the dim light my boobs were visible to both of them. My husband seemed quiet while Randip made a gentlemanly comment about how nice they are or I looked. I was only left in panties which really did not cover much. He was looking hard at my tits and then winked at me.

My husband quickly declared himself and Randip the winners and suggested we turn in. I knew he was getting jealous about Randip looking at my half naked body but I wanted to enjoy the moment. I sat there finishing my wine and making small talk about what to do in the morning all naked except the panty and making no effort to cover myself. Randip followed my lead chatting with me with his raging hard on at attention.

We continued this for about 15 minutes while my husband nervously fidgeted and picked up cards and stuff before we finally started on and went to bed. Before going I went and hugged Randip as we used to it every day and this time as we hugged my bare breasts were pressed against his bare chest. I said good night and as I was moving away from him my erect nipples brushed against his hairy chest and it was great feeling, after that I left for my room.

We went to bed and I was horny and so was my husband so we started having sex, it was hotter then it had been for quite a while. I had a very intense orgasm as did my husband but then with the wine he drifted off to sl**p and I was wide-awake. I didn't know it at the time but Randip had hung out by the bedroom door and tried to listen to some of our love sounds. He would confess this later.

I was still wide-awake and decided to walk down to kitchen, I was naked so I threw on my short robe figuring that Randip was also sl**ping. I was surprised to find Randip, sitting on a chair drinking a cup of tea. He also thought he would be alone and had only his briefs on. His hard was still on and I could still notice a bulge. We exchanged hellos and I poured myself a cup of coffee. He asked where my husband was and I told him he was sl**ping, he knew we had sex but he was probably hoping that once had not been enough for me that night and he was right.

I went to sit and noticed he was now hard; I couldn't help comment about it still being that way. He of course reminded me that he was a bachelor and that the game had been pretty arousing. He also let on that based on what he could hear in his room I had gotten pretty aroused from the game also. I blushed knowing I had moaned pretty well in the bedroom.

Then we had a short conversation about how arousing it had been to be half naked and dance that way in front of each other. What followed was a surprising discussion about masturbation. He admitted that he had planned to when he got back to his room and I kind of admitted that I too might. What happened next is hard to explain but somehow after a few shy playful comments the possibility of masturbating together came up. I would have love to do something crazy yet safe like that with him but was too scared so I said no way, he said okay like a hurt puppy dog and I then said something I shouldn't have,

I said I would be willing to help him but he had to promise not to try anything. He looked pretty surprised, I took a walk to check on my hubby and make sure he was asl**p. On my return I took him to the laundry room, I figured if my husband came down he could stay there and I would come out like I was doing late night laundry. So there we were, in the dark laundry room, Randip slipped down his briefs and told me to go ahead and help him to cum. I told him to wait as I had to put some lotion on my hands which I had picked up while coming back after checking out my husband.

When I was done I took my hand forward to grip his hand but could not find his cock in the dark and I also found that my hand was shaking with excitement. Then Randip caught my hand and lowly guided my hand to his cock. As my hand touched his cock I was shocked to feel what I felt. His cock was very large and much thicker then my husband. I could not grip it fully in my small hand. I slowly moved my hand up still shocked, to find out the complete length and ended at the top of his cock where a huge knob was there. It must have been around 8 to 9 inches long. I just held it for some time to get used to the length and the thickness of this monster that I was holding. Randip said what are u waiting for go ahead and make me cum. Then I slowly started to jerk him off, what a rush I felt. It was so hot having a man's cock in my hand that wasn't my husbands made in supper hot, as I slowly stroked and gently played with it.

Looking at him, asking him if it felt good. I jerked him slowly as I wanted the moment to last a bit and I could tell the night had taken its toll and he would cum quickly. He was enjoying it starting to moan a little as he leaned back against the dryer. I continued jerking him for a while and then started doing it harder, I had to apply some more lotion on my hand and his cock as the one I had applied earlier was not enough. I was on fire myself and he realized it. I am not sure if he undid my robe or it just happened but at one point I realized I was naked with my robe open.

He whispered in my ear "just a little feel " as his fingers started to play with my nipples. I started jerking really hard as I didn't have the will power to stop his advances and figured once he came he would calm down. Well it did, he moaned and groaned and let out a hot stream of sperm all over my belly and pubic hair. In the process he cupped my one breast and I also moaned with pleasure jerked him until his was done and stepped back. He had cum all over my stomach, hands and pubic. I had never seen my husband cum so much like a spray I cleaned up with some paper towel and gave him a peck goodnight and ran back to my bedroom.

That night I kept thinking of Randips’s cock. I still could not believe that a man could have such a thick and long cock like his and how a girl could take it in. Thinking of that I went off to sl**p. Next day morning I got up early and made tea for all of us. I was still thinking of what I and Randip did last night and was a little shy of facing him in the morning. I went to my bedroom with tea and woke up Sameer. He asked me if I had given tea to Randip and I said no. He told me to go and give him tea. I was a little shy and also a bit exited to meet him as the memories of last night were still fresh in my mind.

I knocked and went in. He was awake and smile on seeing me, I also smiled back and said good morning. I put the cup of tea on the side table. He pulled me close and he kissed me on the cheeks, I also kissed him back and told him that Sameer must be waiting for me and ran out. My face had turned red. After that evening with Randip where I had helped him to jack off, whatever barriers were there between us crumbled. We had seen each other half naked though we had not seen each other in full light and only seen in dim light or felt each other and we had shared some more secrets including touching each others parts. It was like we were walking down a path of no return.

That day ended when Sameer and Randip went off to office and before going I hugged Randip as we used to do it earlier. For the next few weeks we did not get a chance to meet in private other then normal visits to out house, which ended in just hugs and kisses on cheeks. After a month later, my husband was chosen by the company to go for training to USA for a month.

The day he was to go Randip came over to pick him up and drop him at the airport. That way I was wearing a very sexy nightly which did not cover much. I did not wear a bra under that as Sameer always wanted to see me like that. So my boobs and the nipples were visible through the night dress. Randip hugged me very tightly as my husband was not there and I also did not mind that at all. He looked down at my tits after we broke the hug and smiled, I also blushed and went to the room. I came out with Sameer and this I wore a gown on top.

I hugged Sameer and wished him luck and as he was going out Randip winked at me and I knew that we will have a nice time till my husband was away and maybe be having more secrets of ours. When my hubby went out Randip again came in to collect his car keys which he left on table and as he was going out he gave me a packet and told me that it is for me, winked at me and went out. When I opened the packet I found a very sexy lacy pair of red bra and panties in it.

As soon as sameer’s flight took off Randip rang me up and told me that Sameer has taken off. I said yaa now I will get bored at home alone. He did not waste this opportunity and asked me to join him for lunch. I did not want him to say something and I don’t know what happened to me and I asked where and when should I come.

He told me to come to his house and from there we could go out for lunch. I agreed and the time to reach his house was fixed at 11 am so I started getting ready fast as there was not much time left. I chose a very sexy saree with a very sexy blouse which really did not cover much as I was planning to tease Randip today. He was delighted to see me and more so in that sexy saree that I was wearing. We hugged each other and he kissed me on my cheeks and held me tightly for more time then normally he used to.

My body was pressed against his and I felt current going through my body. He then took me to sitting room holding me by my nude waist. We sat on the sofa close to each other. He asked me as to what will I like to have and we decided on Bacardi and made two drinks and we started sipping the same. The atmosphere in the room was a little quite as we both we a little shy to start any topic. Then Randip only started by saying that I am looking very sexy in this saree.

As I bend forward to keep the glass on the my pallu slipped and fell down and my breasts were popping out. He looked at them and commented that my tits are the best he had ever seen. I blushed and tried to cover them but he caught my hand said that if I wear such a sexy blouse then what is the need of covering it with my saree and told me leave it like that. I smiled at him and asked him if his attention were clear. He also laughed and said that yes they are as clear as yours and we both laughed to this.

Randip then asked me as to how do I like the gift he gave me in the morning. I said told him that it was really very good and fitted me very well. I then asked him that how did you know my size, he smiled and told that he had a good feel of my boobs that night when I helped him to cum at our house. I smiled and told him that was a very nice time we had and our secret will remain a secret. I told Randip that I was wearing the bra and panty that he gave me and it is very comfortable.

Randip then told me that he wanted to see the fitting of the bra and panty. I was a little shy and a little scared to show him that because I was at his house and thought some one may come there and finding me in that state may lead to some problems and also told him that. He assured me that no one will come there and this will also remain our secret as the previous ones. I thought for some time and asked him that I hope it is just seeing me in that bra and panty and nothing more then that.

Randip smiled at me and said that from his side its just that and if I say so it can be more then that too. I also smiled and said please give me another drink so that I can gather some courage to open my cloths. He poured two drinks for both of us and I started sipping my drink. When it half finished he again told me to go ahead. I smiled at him and said ok wait let me finish then drink. He got up and put on some soft English music and in the mean time I also finished my drink and now I felt quite relaxed about the whole thing , & decided to play along a little bit. I slowly pulled my saree paloo down onto my waist & sat there, my blouse had a low neckline cut as I told earlier & my cleavage was pretty prominent & my breasts were sort of seductively visible. I sat like that for a few minutes & tried as if to show my bra shoulder strap. I glanced at Randip and he was watching transfixed with a very focused look, I slowly pulled out the strap of my bra and showed it to him.

He then said not to show my bra in that manner. I got the message & then hesitated a bit & then thought , might as well & with him watching I slowly got up send stood a little distance from him and began to unbutton my blouse, halfway through I spread open the blouse to show him the red bra and Randip, in a hoarse & choked voice asked me to open it further. I slightly hesitated thinking if some one comes over then what will I do but then thought, might as well do it only once & started opening the rest of the hooks of the blouse slowly and totally unhooked my blouse & spread it open for him to get a good view of my breasts in the sexy bra. It was actually a " loveable " bra with a good provocative cut and Randip said in a soft and emotion filled voice " they are really beautiful" and I actually blushed at this and felt quite proud then .

I let him stare at my bra and breasts , slowly feeling a thrill about it myself. He did not budge from his seat and as he promised he was content on just watching me. My saree paloo was on the ground and my blouse was fully open and I held it open for him to see my bra and the tits in them.

Then he told me that why don’t u remove the blouse and keep it aside other wise your hands will get tired holding it. And becoming a little bolder now and also the effect of the drinks was there on me, I slowly removed my blouse and pulling it off my shoulders I dropped it on the seat next to me. I felt awkward and also thrilled at my so willingly exposing myself to a man who was also my husband’s best friend. This was the first time I had ever exposed to a man like this in full light my tits trapped in a bra were now exposed to a Randip who was looking at the, with his mouth dry.

By then I never felt threatened or pressurized with him and walked around the room without my blouse on . He asked to see my panty now and instead of trying to remove my saree , I then simply pulled it up to sort of mid thigh to show my fair panty to him and felt a thrill about it. He asked me to repeat it and I again pulled up my saree, this time a little higher and when every time his request was repeated , I would oblige , pulling my saree further up till he could see the red panty presented by him as well . By then I was feeling very comfortable about the whole thing.

Then he told me that why don’t you remove your saree so that I don’t have to lift my saree every time I had to show him panty. I was also getting bolder by now and was much more relaxed then I was when I first removed my blouse and slowly removed my saree and kept it on the sofa where I had kept my blouse and then after a little while and on his persistent requests of " please remove your petticoat " I actually pulled the string of the petticoat and let it drop on the flood and stepped out of it and showed my fair, slim and shapely legs. Now was in a red bra and lacy panty. I also felt that I was getting wet in between my legs. I went to the table where I had left my glass and told that I am going to refill my glass and he told me to make a drink for him also.

I went close to him and picked up his glass too, he was just staring at my boobs. I turned my back to him and moved to the bar to make a drink for both of us. Took my time thinking that he must be looking at my back and wanted to tease him more. After some time and heard standing behind and to my surprise I felt his body touching my back and I was surprised to feel that he had removed his cloths and I could feel his nude chest and legs touching mine. A shiver ran down my spine as his body touched mine.

Then he moved his hands in front to help me fix the drinks and in doing so he brushed his hands on my breasts, I also let him do it as it was really very arousing. Then he moved more closed pretending to fix a drink and now I could also feel his half erect cock against my hips. I was really getting turned on and then the effect of the drinks was also having its effects. I was as good as being in his arms. When the drinks were made he moved back and then I noticed that he was wearing his under wear and rest was totally nude.

He smiled at me and told that how could he be in cloths when I was in just a bra and panties. I too smiled and said hope your intentions are clear. He smiled and said that they were as clear as yours.

Then he told me that he will be blessed if I could remove my bra and showed him my beautiful breasts and that he was sure that he had never seen any thing like this in his whole life. I felt a pride in what he said and than decided to open my bra. But before that I told him to switch of some lights as I was feeling shy of opening my bra as I had not done it in front of any one till date. He agreed and switched few lights but the light was enough to my tits clearly.

I stood in front of him and slowly took my hands behind my back to unhook the bra. His eyes were fixed on my bra and was waiting desperately for the bra to open he was transfixed with a very focused look. I unhooked the bra and very slowly left the straps as the straps got released my boobs came to full size as they were caged in the bra but were still covered by the bra from the front and were not visible to
Randip. His mouth half opened in anticipation of seeing my boobs I was really getting very exited at what I could do to a man.

Then he told me to please remove the bra fully so that he could se my beautiful boobs. I slowly took my hands to the straps on my shoulders and pulled then down on the side of arms thereby slowly exposing my lovely and shapely boobs to Randip. I let the bra drop to the floor and my boobs were in his full view with my nipples erect. I just stood there like that and he just kept staring at my tits as if he had never seen any tits in his life. I felt a proud of my body. I become a little more bolder and slowly walked topless in my red panties to him .

He just sat on the sofa in front of me and did not budged from his seat & was very content just watching me . Now I was just in my panties & totally topless & in spite of myself enjoying , what I was doing . Also, with him being a passive watcher, I was quite comfortable as I could have been undressing at home, for that matter. When I glanced at Randip

I was surprised to note that he had opened his underwear and had withdrawn his cock & was slowly stroking his erection . I was taken aback because this was the first time I was seeing a cock in real life other then sameer’s though I had held his cock but that was in darkness. He seemed to be in such a heavenly trance , stroking his erect cock , that I did not say anything or show some discomfort , though it was a new & unexpected dimension, in fact I slyly looked at his cock quite closely and was impressed with it's size which did appear pretty large then what I had seen of my husband and in some of the blue films I had seen. I was now enjoying myself, sort of posing for him. I was still topless & on an impulse, to just stand in front of him, sort of naked, with just my red skimpy panty on.

I turned around for him to see my buttocks etc and sort of just walked around the place , with just my high heels on & my red panty, Randip was quietly and intently watching me doing all this and still stroking his erect monster of a cock. This sort of gave me a sense of satisfaction . I was enjoying my bout of exhibitionism. He indicated me to pull my panty off and I for the first time really felt shy and avoided doing so. He pleaded again and I then turned around to show my buttocks and pulled my panty down and displayed my fair and soft buttocks to him and then pulled my panty back up.

I heard Randip sighing loudly , and I looked at him . He was stroking his cock furiously now and I watched him fascinated and when he slightly leaned forward , his eyes staring at me like in a trance. He once again told me to pull down my panties and remove it. I was totally exited and wanted do the dare so I slowly pulled down my panty and it fell down on the floor and I slowly stepped out of it. I was totally nude now and there were so many ohhhh’s and ahhhh; coming from Randips’s mouth which really exited me more.

He slowly got up and let his underwear drop on the floor and he too was totally nude and now his cock was looking even bigger. He slowly came near me and took me in his arms. He held my face in both his hands and turned it up towards his face. I closed my eyes as my lips parted and my hands came to rest on his hips as Randip bent down and kissed my honey sweet lips. My hands soon grabbed him from behind in tight embrace. Randip lifted his head and looked at me. I quickly hid my face on his shoulder, my eyes evading his every glance. Randip held me from my back and tightened his grip on me, crushing my beautiful firm breasts hard on his chest.

A soft sigh escaped from my mouth. Randip said that why are you still hiding your face from me as I was feeling shy and my face looked red as it was when I saw my husband nude and he took me in his arms. Randip asked me as to why are you feeling shy of me and hiding your face from me. I said that you are the first man other then my husband who has ever taken me in his arms and kissed me and I love my husband like anything.

Randip stroked my hair for a few moments; quite aware of the delicate situation that I was in. Then Randip moved me away from him and again placed his lips on mine. This time it was a real passionate one. I could now feel his tongue go in side my mouth for which I opened my mouth a little more and after some time even I put my tongue in his mouth and it looked a perfect French kiss. My hands slowly rising from his back to his head, my fingers running through his hairs. Randip was moving his hands all over my back. His hands moved down to my waists and as he grabbed my buttocks, my grip tightened on his back.

Randip slowly moved his hand upwards sliding through my hips, up my belly and then cupped my breast. I was now going weak in my legs. And Randip supported me from my back as he began squashing my sexy, firm and full breast. I broke free of his lips and began to push him away from me. I said Randip I think we are crossing the limits and Randip said that its ok and we are just keeping each other happy. I said that we just started with flirting with each other and look where we have reached now. Randip said that the way you used to dress up in at home and show your beautiful tits to me in front of your husband turned me on and when we had that few minutes in that washing room where you helped me to cum that day changed every thing and we both had the desire to have each other. So don’t feel guilty and lets enjoy life as you live only once.

Then Randip quickly held my hand and pulled me towards him, grabbing me and kissing me fervently. I too submitted myself completely to Randip and again held him firmly. Things began to cool down a bit as he let my lips go. I stood there, my eyes gazing at him lustfully . The desire was no longer a mystery to the both of us.

Randip again gently began to stroke my hairs and kissed me softly, pecking occasionally on my lips. His hands moved down on to my breasts, rubbing them softly. Randip enjoyed my breasts for a few moments and then I could see fell that I began to tremble as he bent down to kiss my breast then sat on his knees and kissed my triangle. When he kissed me there I said ohh god ahh. He then got up and took me in his arms and my big and firm boobs were pressed against his naked and hairy chest.

His hands were moving on my back till my butt and I also took him in my arms and my hands were also moving up and down. He admired my boobs and put his hand on it and started pressing it, then he kissed me on my lips his tongue in my mouth and I sucked it and then his tongue rolled down my neck, onto my breasts grabbing my one nipple in his mouth. He began to suck it slowly at first and then gently increasing it as my sexuality began to rise at my peak. He sucked it hard until it was swollen red. I was now like a bitch on heat, my pelvic thrusting on his dick.

As he sucked me hard his hand freed her pressed the other breast and began to maul me. I arched backwards enjoying every moment of his licking and caressing of my breasts. He was enjoying me with as much vigor as he could. Then a moan escaped my mouth and I said ohhhhh god you suck them so hard it feels sooooo good. They have never been sucked so hard I love it. My breasts were fully exposed to him tugged, I closed my eyes put my hands on Randips’s head and pulled him to my boobs and he once again started sucking both my boobs turn by turn. I kept on moaning now a little louder.

He left my boobs and took me in his arms my breasts were now crushed to his naked chest. I was sure he could feel the contour of my well-shaped breasts as well as the soft touch of my erect nipples. His hand went straight through my hairs as we again cuddled each other in a feverish kiss. I had become so exited that my pelvic were once again thrusting on his dick which I could feel it on my stomach and it was very hard and hot, the pre cum was oozing from the tip of his cock and I could feel the wetness in my stomach. His hand began to grope my breast for a moment and then it began to slide down over my belly. He found my navel and teased her there for some time.

He then slithered down to the most sensitive part of a girl. Barely had his fingers been on my triangle that my hand came flying out of nowhere and grabbed his hand. "No." I said in my soft and sensual voice. He said why not and I said I don’t know but I am feeling guilty.

He took me in his arms and said please don’t worry its ok and we both us are enjoying this and I will not come in between you and you husband and we also love each other, so if we love each other then there is nothing wrong. Saying this he started kissing me and I also responded by taking him in my arms and her hands were all over his back and his head. My pelvic again thrusting on his cock and his cock was looking bigger now.

I could feel that I was melting now. And Randip was not the one to miss this opportunity and so his hand began to slide down. This time I held his hand but soon let go of his hand as I too could not hold it for any longer. Randips’s hand reached my triangle and as he further moved down he could feel my soft and well shaved area, which he played for some time and then as his fingers went further down a shudder ran through me and I shivered as his fingers ran over her wet clits.

A subtle groan came through within me as he inserted his finger into my cunt. It was dripping wet. I jerked my body and began to moan like an a****l. He said to me that you are very tight. I again blushed. Randip took my hand and placed it on his on top of his cock. It was by now hard as a rock. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it from the center. Randips’s finger was moving in my cunt now as I was groaning louder.

Then he took my hand and told me to move it up and down the shaft of his dick. As I moved my hand up and down I said ohh my god! It's so big and thick." and I blushed. Randip said "then quench its fire with your nectar of love." he replied cunningly. "Oh, god! No. Please! No." I pleaded and buried my head in his chest. His lightly pressed my clitoris and then I was at it again. His hand and finger were doing wonders, that I started groaning again. I slowly began to move his dick back and forth my thumb caressing the tip of his penis' head.

We fondled each other for quite sometime and then he told me to take his cock in my mouth. I repulsed and said that its so big and I can never take it in my mouth, it will never fit in my mouth and I said that I has never done it to any one else other then her husband. He made me sit on the sofa and he was standing in front

Facing me. Now I could see his cock which was still in my hand clearly as it was just inches away from my face. I was surprised to see its size. It was really very big cock. My husband’s size was less then 6 inch and very thin but Randips’s cock

Was very thick and big. Must have been 8 inch plus. His cock was right in front of my mouth and he again told to take it in my mouth. I once again said no please no I cant its so big. It had a big purple knob which was double the size of my husband and then the shaft of his cock was even thicker. I was just wondering that how could a girl take in such a big cock. But after coxing a few times I went down on my knees. I pulled his cock down in front of my face and then released it, it sprang up like an angry lion to its full length and jumped in front of me. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it. I examined it thoroughly from all angles and said appreciatively, “you are endowed with a real monster, big and thick.

My lips parted as I moved forward to take his penis in my mouth. My tongue wriggling his cock. And I slowly started licking the complete shaft up and down. I now began to enjoy it. And opened my mouth wide and put his cock head in my mouth and sucked him in. I was very good at giving blow jobs and really turned Sameer on when I did it to him. I started by stroking his member gently, to and fro and my mouth was filling with saliva, which started dripping down my chin and on to my boobs. I sucked hard and sometimes a slurping sound escaped from my mouth, which was strangely very erotic.

I moved my head back and forth and began to suck at the same time. My tongue was licking every part of Randips’s huge cock. I was now sucking his juices right out of his body then Randip took out his penis from my mouth before he could ejaculate.

Randip pushed me back on the sofa and said that I want to lick you down there. I did not say anything and threw my head back on the sofa and closed my eyes. Randip took this hint as yes, he came and sat in front of me he held me from my waist and tried to pull me towards him so that he could lick me.

To my amazement as well to Randips’s I actually helped him get my self closer him by lifting my hips and moving to the edge of the sofa. He folded my naked legs and spread them. My both legs were now on the arm rest of the sofa and cunt wide open. His hand soon grabbed my knee of the raised foot and began to slide down. My pussy now lay bared to him, cradled in the nest of my well shaved pubic hairs. Lying there waiting for Randip to discover it. Randip kissed me on my thighs and his tongue soon began to explore the clandestine parts of me. Am sure Randip could now smell my feminist odor. His tongue then began to graze on my clits.

I grabbed him by his hair and began to push him, deep inside me. His tongue ravaged the insides of my pussy and he began to taste hungrily at my juices. "Shittt!" I exclaimed as both my legs began to curl up in position.

I pushed him more inside and he almost suffocated. His mouth was inside me, his tongue dwelling inside tasting my fluid and stroking what was my g-spot. I was dying as I had never been licked down there by my husband for a very long time and more over Sameer never licked me as Randip was doing. I was nearing a climax and started moaning like a a****l. When I had cum I let go a loud scream which could have woken up the neighbors. He pushed himself up on my belly and his tongue began to play with my navel. I had her hands over his back imploring him to get back to my wet orifice. Randip did as I wanted and started licking again as I wanted another orgasm. He kept on doing this till the time I started moaning loudly and my body was shivering.

My head started tossing form right to left and I griped the arm rest of the sofa tightly and my moans were getting louder and breath harder again. Then suddenly I thrust my hips up in the air and this gave Randip a chance to put his tongue deep inside my cunt. It was darting in and out of my cunt very fast. I knew I was is going to come any time now. And then I let out another loud scream, threw my head back and my chest came up, my breast up in the air like two peaks.

My body stiffened for some time then a loud ahhhh escaped my mouth and I came down to the sofa. A smile on my face said every thing and I said you are too good Randip, I never enjoyed it so much.

Then Randip said lets go to the room and make love and you will enjoy it even more there. I said "you really don't mean to put that thing into me, do you?" I asked rather coyly. Randip said "yes honey, and you and me are going to enjoy every bit of it.". "Jesus!!! Save me." I moaned and closed my eyes and then said “Randip I cant do it, I can never take that monster inside me. Please Randip no I cant do it’.

Randip got up lifted me in his arms and moved towards his room, which was his bedroom when he as carrying me in his arms to the room I was protesting to radip. I was still saying that I cant take it in Randip please don’t do it. Randip was in no mood to listen to me now as he was getting a female after a very long time.

As we reached the room he put me on the bed. Randip said to me "don't worry sweet heart it will be pleasurable." he assured me. Gently running his fingers through my hair. Then he went to the dressing table and got a tube of key jelly and started applying it on his huge cock and then he put a lot of it on my cunt and massaged it there.

Randip then came to the bed near me and slowly spread my legs and as he was doing it I felt a shiver run down my spine as I was still scared of that cock of his but heart in heart I want to have in my tight cunt. He came in between my legs and positioned himself on top of me in between my legs and his cock was close to my wet and lubricated pussy and he was ready to fuck me tight cunt. All this time he was gently stroking my hair to pacify. I bit my lip as his huge cock touched my clits and parted them and my hands came over his hips as he slowly entered me.

"Ohhh!!! You are so tight." he said as he gave a bit more f***e . My body arched and I threw back my head lifting up my chest. He took my nipples in his mouth and started sucking them hard. Randip then slowly pushed his hips and his huge purple head of his cock was almost inside my cunt. "Unnnhh!!! Nooo." I yelled and said please Randip take it out its too painful and I cant take it in.

Randip said that I have never had pussy so tight as yours and I can feel my dick burn as my head of cock entered you. I said that even I never thought that a cock could be so big as yours and my husbands cock is not even half your size. Randip said that that’s why your cunt is so tight cause he has not fucked you enough.

The head was now fully inside her. He kept on stroking my hair and interchanged my nipples and sucked them and occasionally kept kissing me. I began to wriggle like a snake trying desperately to escape from the eagle's claws. I said please enough don’t put in more I cant take it. But Randip was in no mood to listen to me. Randip made a strong move and f***ed his huge cock deep inside me and half of his cock was now inside my tight cunt. I yelled and screamed and said no, please Randip its hurting me. I began to plead. My pleading only made him hornier as he began to again thrust his cock deep into me.

I began to shout and moan in pain and another loud aahhhhh nooooooooooo escaped my mouth. He placed his hands on under my shoulder and grabbed me tightly so that I could not move at all and also put his complete weight on my body. Randips’s mouth went over mine and he took out his cock till the tip of his cock and again thrust his cock into my cunt with a very hard push. This time I threw my head back and yelped. "Aaaaagggh!" and Randips’s cock was now fully inside my cunt. I once again screamed loudly this time. But there was no once to hear my screams in his house with just me and Randip alone in the house. My screams echoed through the house.

My vaginal lips were stretched to its limit, now he was forcing the inner walls of my vaginal canal to stretch to accommodate him. I dug my nails in his back and tried my best to push him off but he was very strong and did not move off me. I was babbling incoherently and moaning loudly at the same time. My face was all sweated and in almost agony. Randip held me like that for some time kept kissing me and I said Randip you almost killed me. Its so painful. You have bust my cunt and made me fell like a virgin again.

Randip grabbed my mouth with his and kept mauling my breasts. My hands came over his back and I was now nailing his back and biting his lips. He entered me deep inside as my paws encircled his back, guiding him inside me. Randip said that you are very tight. I said that now I will not be tight any more. Randip ’s prick began to thrust inside me, back and forth, first slowly and then vigorously. I too began to move my hips along with him. I was having an orgasm.

Randip licked me face, my ears and my nipples and then I could feel a storm brewing inside me. In his excitement, Randips’s cock slid out completely from my cunt. It looked even bigger now with his huge purple knob at the tip. His penis shining with both from the key jelly and with my juices. Now that he was out of me he again applied some key jelly over his shaft and pulled a pillow beneath my hips. He again opened my thighs apart and I didn’t resist anyway, as he again mounted me. He came over me and impatiently began prodding my loins with his penis. He was taking a long time to center because my cunt was still very tight and my hand emerged in between our groins, held his penis and guided it over to my wet vagina.

Slowly he again gained entry into my cunt. Once fully inside, he again started humping me, slowly at first and then furiously. I was calling out his name and pulling at his chest hair, I was wild. In a short while he began thrusting inside me rapidly and after some time I moaned loudly and there were a lots of ahhhhhh and uuuuhhhhhhhh from me as I was coming and when I did come, loud scream came out of my mouth and followed by a loud aaaaaaaaaahhhhh. My body went stiff under Randip for a while, my eyes rolled back and I gave a deep, satisfied sigh. We both held each other tight and Randip increased his speed as he made his final f***e inside my pussy.

Moments latter he ejaculated inside me and erupted his hot load deep into my cunt. I felt his thick warm cum shooting deep into my cunt. Wads and wads of thick warm cum shot into my vagina. He collapsed on my breasts with his penis buried in my cunt, his cum dribbling out from my vagina running down my thighs. He was perspiring and hugged me tight. I kissed him hard…tears in my eyes…..wow what a fuck I had. I liked him lying on me…his huge penis buried deep in my cunt and filling it up and his cum never seemed to be stopping.. His cum continued to be pumped into my vagina.

Like a possessed woman I kissed him with wanton lust. After some time I felt his penis swelling and getting hard inside my cunt. My god….it was amazing. His penis becoming hard within few minute. He smiled at me. “Again?” He questioned me 'now baby…it will be my way' he said. He told me to get into doggy position and I quickly turned over and got on fours on the bed and thrust my bottoms out presenting my pussy to him. Needing no instructions, Randip grabbed my hips and held me by my waist. He positioned his huge cock head near my cunt lips and rubbed his cock head along the slit up and down. It was such a good feeling when he rubbed his cock on my slit that I was moaning with pleasure and as I could not hold any longer I yelled to him and said ohh Randip fuck me, fuck me like a bitch.

With a powerful lunge he thrust his penis into my cunt. I moaned out loudly in extreme pain and erotic pleasure as I felt his thick long penis forcing its way into my cunt. I went silent and then started panting wildly as he held my hips and was fucking me steadily long slow powerful thrusts.

He had complete control of my entire body now and was fucking steadily. His arms were now around my back and his hands were squeezing my nipples gently. I let out little moans as the fucking became more and more furious. My moans became screams, louder and louder. I was the only one in the world and didn't care about anything but the monstrous penis I was being impaled by. My tits bounced up and down with every up-thrust of his dick. 'Oh my god! It's sooo big!! Fuck me, fuck me!!!' Randip then pushed me forward! On my huge heaving breasts, propped my ass on top of a pillow and began to go to fuck me earnestly..

He was like a man possessed. He shoved the entire length of his cock into me time and again. Thrusting in and out non-stop. This must have gone on for at least five minutes. All the time I screamed for more. He was squeezing my nipples and the pain of the nipples coupled with the pain of my stretched cunt made me buck into his thrusts.. 'Aaaaaaagg ggggggg ggghhhhhhhh' I moaned out in pleasure.

I was on the verge of cuming and I started shouting and screaming. He got the hint that I was about to cum and he took his one hand to my clits and started rubbing that fast. I said, yaaa fuck me Randip fuck me hard aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I was coming fuck me aaaahhhhhhhhh and I climaxed.

I clamped down my cunt onto his penis and collapsed onto the bed. I felt Randip pulling my legs down the bed and pushing me on my face down to the bed. His rock hard cock was still standing like a pole. He then began kissing my back and was gently massaging and squeezing my labial lips with his hands. I glanced over my shoulder and noticed that the huge penis head was swelling up to it's enormous proportions. I felt Randip push the top of my back forward and spread my legs as he prepared to mount me the third time with his big dick. I grabbed the bed and anticipated the monster. 'Oooooh!' I moaned as he shoved it in me once again. His hands grasped my hips and worked it in and out of my tender little pussy.

My vagina was aching and paining. I don't think you can ever get used to something that big entering you. He started to fuck me harder and harder as I was being pushed against the bed. My body lay limp as Randip thrust his giant cock into me.

He grabbed me by my waist and started pounding his love machine deep into me .I came about three times during Randips’s this intrusion. It took him longer, but when he finally climaxed, he came as f***efully as he had earlier. He kept pumping his warm cum in me. My god, it never seemed to stop. When he pulled out of my pussy, the thickness of his manhood caused it to remain gaping open for a time; the mixture of his cum and my juices trickled out and puddle atop the silken sheets. Lowering my legs, he collapsed on the bed and pulled my back in against him; wrapping my in his arms.

Several minutes passed before either of us spoke; both preferring to savor the post-coital moment. I said, taking his hand in mine and kissing it. "I’ve wanted to do this since that first day I saw you as a newly wed bride also knew that Sameer was not fucking you very well ," replied Randip.

They both of us went to the bathroom. We both had bath together and came out. Randip lifted me and put me on the bed. I just rolled over with my hips up and relaxed. Randip said sweetheart will you have another drink I said why not. He made drinks for both of us and also ordered lunch for both of us. When came to the bed I turned to face him and I saw his half limp cock dangling between his legs and it still looked very big..

As he came to me I took him in my arms and we started having Bacardi from the same glass. I kissed him and said that this is the best sex I have ever had in my life. Randip said that I am very tight and I blushed and said I that you are too big and I could never think that your cock could enter me. We kept having Bacardi and then I told him that did you not stop when I was crying and screaming, he said that my screams made him even more hornier and to top it I had not seen or had a cunt so tight so I could not control myself. I told Randip that you cum so many that I could not believe that a man can cum so much. Randip said I wish you had tasted my cum. I told him that I have already tasted it when I had helped you masturbate that night as you had cum on my hand. After that I went to the bathroom and licked every drop on my hand and it tasted very nice.

He took me in his arms and we both started kissing each other. After some time he started getting a hard on and I took the lead this time and took his cock in her mouth and started sucking him hungrily till the time it was fully erect. Then he went down on me and started licking me till I got a climax. Then we did 69 position and I was finally ready to get fucked. This time again he used key jelly to lubricate me and his cock so that it was not painful for me. And when he entered me, I let out a loud ahhh again and said its still painful. So Randip put his cock in slowly till I could get used to it. I had 3 climax this time and finally Randip came inside me.

any lady can contact me manu4u2007@gmail.com... Continue»
Posted by JonMcman 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3696  |  
93%
  |  10

THE MYSTERY OF THE BATON ROUGE

The name's Jack Wayne. I'm a private detective. It all began on a
sweltering Friday in June. I was sitting behind my desk thumbing
through a paperback of "9 & 1/2 Weeks" and sipping a glass of
bourbon when my secretary stuck her head into the office.

"Hey, Jack." she said in an annoying tone. "Jack, put the book
down for a minute!"

"What is it with you?" I growled. "You always butt in right when
I'm getting to the best page, Betty!"

"Excuse me for interrupting your reading hour!" she replied,
tossing a handful of her long jet-black hair over her shoulder.
"But I thought you'd like to know that there's a lady out here
to see you."

I sat up and quickly tossed back the whiskey.

"Send her in." I said as I shoved the glass, the bottle and the
book into the desk drawer. A moment later an elegantly-dressed
woman walked into my office. Her light brown hair, which was
pulled back into a bun, was highlighted by streaks of silver.
This wasn't the kind of clientele I was used to. She was classy,
like a linen napkin or a glass of single-malt scotch. She was
smooth and relaxed as she introduced herself.

"Olivia T. Kendrich." she said, offering me a gloved hand.
I didn't know whether I should shake her hand or kiss it.
I reached out and gave it a polite squeeze. She smiled and
squeezed back. "You come highly recommended, Mr. Wayne.
An acquaintance of mine, Miss Stephanie O'Hara, said that you
were quite effective. Do you remember her by any chance?"

Stephanie O'Hara was a cute little red-haired debutante from the
right side of the tracks who'd hired me to tail her fiancee'.
She suspected him of two-timing her. I shadowed the guy for a month
and it was clear he wasn't up to any hanky-panky. When I went to
her father's house to tell her so, she accused me of covering for
him and demanded her retainer fee back. When I told her no dice,
she started getting physical. She kicked my shin a real good one,
then started slapping my face. I tried to stay cool, but she'd
smacked me until I didn't have a cheek left to turn. So, I grabbed
her by the arm, threw my foot onto the nearest chair and tossed her
over my leg. She twisted like a demon. Apparently, she'd figured
out what was coming next. It was all I could do just to hold her
in place. Then I started slapping her fanny like it was going out
of style. She had a thick wool skirt on, but I didn't let that
stop me. I just laid it on all the harder. The way she kicked and
screamed, you'd of thought I was killing her. It's too bad her
rich daddy never gave her that kind of attention, but I figured
it's never too late to learn. When I was done spanking the brat,
I pushed her onto the floor and walked out. I remember looking back
as I was heading out the door. She was lying there, in tears,
rubbing her ass and demanding at the top of her lungs that I come
back, but I just kept moving.

"She mentioned what a worthy adversary were."

Ms. Kendrich continued.

"Oh, is that what she said?"

"Yes, she did. I'm to understand that you two had a little
run-in."

"Well, there was a bit of a scuffle. Is she still sore
about that?"

"She was... for quite a while."

"It wasn't that big a deal. She ought to put it behind her."

"She hardly had a choice." Olivia smirked.

"Yes." I agreed. "But certainly you didn't come here to talk
about Miss O'Hara."

"No. What I want to talk to you about is this." She took a dark
pink envelope from her purse and slid it across the desk. I picked
it up and opened it. Inside was a type-written note which read:

"Go down a red road and find a three. Then add a three. Now do
it again. When you hear the bell, turn to your left and you'll
see me just above the earth. Take me in hand and turn me over.
You'll know what to do next."

"It came in the mail, yesterday." Olivia told me. "I have no
idea what it means."

I examined the envelope carefully. There was no return address and
no postmark.

"This was delivered by hand." I stated.

"Some of the best things are." she replied. I turned the note
over in my hand and tried to think of what the words could
possibly mean.

"It's a riddle all right." I muttered to myself.

Olivia took a checkbook and a pen from her purse.

"How much is your retainer?"

She seemed ready to write down any number I chose. I reached across
the desk and put my hand over hers, closing the checkbook.

"I couldn't take a dime from you Ms. Kendrich- not for something
like this." I said, softly. I left my hand on top of hers as long
as I dared then slowly pulled away. "Like I said, it's some kind
of riddle, so it's got to be some kind of joke- probably not worth
looking into." She nodded in agreement, but I could see a lot of
disappointment in those lovely, blue-green eyes. You could have
written Tootsie-Pop right on my forehead- I was such a sucker.
"But I'll tell you what- I'll work on this for a day or two and,
if I come up with anything, I'll let you know."

She smiled sweetly as she put her things back in her purse and
stood to leave.

"That sounds fine." She handed me a card with her phone number
and address. "Come over for dinner when you have it figured out.
I want to hear all about it. How does poached salmon, steamed
turnips and raspberry sorbet sound to you?" Once again she offered
her hand. This time I leaned down and pressed my lips to the silk
knuckles of her glove.

"I can almost taste it." I said.

She blushed warmly as she walked to the door.

"Good luck, Mr. Wayne. Now please remember, I'm expecting a
blow-by-blow account."

With that, she was gone. I walked over to the window and watched
as she got into her white Mercedes and drove away. Her perfume
drifted faintly in the air like a ghost. An old song began to
play in my head.

"What was that all about?!" Betty's voice cut through the music
like a chain-saw. I slapped my hands together and pointed at her.

"Go make me a big pot of coffee, honeybuns! I've got a mystery to
solve and it may take all night."

"Good!" she said, picking my paperback up off the desk as though
it were a soiled diaper. "I guess that means I can throw this
piece of trash away?"

"When did you become a literary critic? Do you even read books?"

"I'll have you know that I'm just starting a book! It's all
about sl**ping Beauty and how she gets-"

"I don't have time to hear about your fairytale stories!
I've got to get to the bottom of this Kendrich case."

"I bet that's not all you're trying to get to the bottom of."

"One of these days, Betty!" I waved a threatening hand at her.

"Promises, promises!" she pouted, tossing her hair as she left
the room.

I spent the rest of the night kicking that riddle around my office.
The road and the numbers- those were the keys. Then, at about
midnight, it hit me. The red road was a street and the numbers were
an address! When I took a three and added another and did it again,
I came up with 369. I checked a city street map for something with
red in it and found Scarlet Lane. I dialed information and found
that 369 Scarlet Lane was the address of Grayson's Pawn Shop.
I caught a little shut-eye on my office couch and headed over
there the next morning.

Grayson's was a run down little joint, but it possessed a kind of
dusty charm. As I'd expected, a bell rang as I came through the
front door. I turned to my left. There were several shelves of
used junk lining the walls, but only one thing caught my eye-
a huge globe circa 1955 sitting right at eye level and above that
was a wooden paddle hanging by a leather strap. It was about a
foot and a half long and maybe four inches wide. I heard a woman's
voice behind me say.

"Checking out the old board of education, eh?" she asked in a
friendly manner. "Hi, my name's Lucy Grayson."

She was a nice looking lady. I'd say medium in most respects,
average in height and weight. Her auburn hair was shoulder length.
Maybe she was a bit plump and her voice was a little rough,
but she had a nice smile and that goes a long way with me.

"Nice to meet you, Lucy. I'm Jack Wayne."

"So, what's your interest in the fanny-whacker? Is the little
woman getting out of line?"

We both laughed.

"It looks like a classic piece of workmanship."

"Yeah, it's a real tear jerker. I bet that one kept a few ladies
on their toes!" she replied with a wink.

"Really? Do think that's an adult toy?"

"Yep!" Lucy said as she reached up and brought the paddle down.
"See these little hearts carved into the corners? This was a
romantic gift between two grown-ups, not something a school
principal would use. My folks had something like this. I found it
under their bed once when I was a k**. You never know what people
get up to behind closed doors."

It was heavier than I'd expected- smoother too. I ran my hand
along it's flat surface and let it fall into my palm a few times.
I flipped it over to find some writing etched into the wood.

"It's time to get personal with June. Maybe some time in the
corner is needed. Want some candy? Just remember that the hand
moves faster than the eye. Now, get cracking!"

That afternoon found me back in my office, mulling over those
cryptic words. Was June a woman's name? What did time in the
corner refer to? The rest of it made even less sense.

Betty brought me some coffee and a few doughnuts. She noticed
the words from the paddle which I had scrawled onto some paper
in front of me.

"What's this?" she asked.

"Damned if I know!" I said and took a bite from the old-fashioned
with strawberry icing.

"Is this part of that Kendrich case?"

"Yeah, and I've got to say, it's beginning to get the best
of me!"

"Well, don't get slap-happy over it, especially if she's not
paying you!"

"Wait. How do you know I'm doing this for free?"

Betty started to get a little flustered.

"I- uh... Well, I mean-"

"Have you been listening at the door again?" I said as I got up
and walked toward her. Betty was forever listening in on my private
conversations and I'd finally had enough of it. She backed out of
the room and tried to make for the front door, but I cornered her.

"Now hold on, Jack. You've got it all wrong!"

I picked up a newspaper from her desk and started to fold
it lengthwise.

"Betty, your bottom has a date with the classified section!"
Her hands instinctively covered her backside as she attempted to
out-maneuver me. She faked towards the door and then made a break
for my office. I lunged forward and grabbed hold of her wrist
before she could slam my own door on me. Then it was just a matter
of dragging her over to the couch and pinning her over my lap.
Betty made a lot of noise, but didn't put up much of a fight.
In fact, for a second there, I could swear I caught her starting
to giggle.

"She won't be laughing long!" I thought as I lifted the paper.
And that's when I saw it out of the corner of my eye. It was right
there on the paper. Just below "Help Wanted" and "For Sale"
was the word, "Personals".

"This is it! The personal ads!"

"The what?" Betty gasped.

"The clue on the paddle said to `get personal'. That's where
I'll find the answer." I sat Betty up and got off the couch.
She tried to regain her composure, not to mention her breath
as I grabbed my jacket and headed out the door.

"Where are you going?!" she said, almost sounding disappointed.

"To a dirty book shop, sweetcheeks. I'll just have to toast your
buns some other time."

I was outside and getting into my car when Betty stuck her head
out the office window.

"You're a real jerk, you know that?!" she shouted. Then she
addressed her comments to the entire block. "Jack Wayne is a
big jerk and he doesn't know how to finish what he's started!"

"What are you mad at me for?! I didn't lay a hand on you!"
I shouted back. That just seemed to tick her off even more.

"Oh! You make me furious!" she screamed and slammed the
window closed.

"Women!" I thought to myself as I hopped into the driver's seat.
"Will I ever figure them out?"

Pinky's Adult Books was a neon covered joint in the red light
district. They had every girlie mag and erotic novelty item anyone
could ever want. Never mind how I knew about it. I walked in and
headed right for the spanking literature. A minute of browsing
and there it was- the June issue of "Corner Time Magazine",
a publication dedicated to the fun side of corporal punishment.
I flipped through the pages and stopped at the personal ads.
There were several of them, so I decided to buy the issue to study
back at the office. When I got there, Betty was gone. There was a
note on her desk. As I picked it up, I could see that the ink had
been smudged by her tears.

"Dear Jack, I really thought we had something special, but I
stand corrected. You've always had the upper hand in our
relationship, why couldn't you take advantage of it? The bottom
line is, I'm leaving. It's not like me to turn tail and run away,
but what else can I do? Good-bye. Love, Betty Storm"

Strictly speaking, I don't go in for office romances, but I have
to admit that Betty always did have a special place in my heart.
I stood there for a while, staring out the window with her letter
in my hand. I thought about calling, but I'd never thought to ask
for her home number. She was right, I was a jerk. But there wasn't
much I could do about it, so I decided to get back to the business
at hand.

I scanned through Corner Time magazine checking ad after ad as
the night wore on. There must have been a thousand naughty ladies
looking for some firm-handed guy to adjust their attitude,
but nothing caught my attention. It wasn't until I'd reached
the next to the last page that I finally struck pay-dirt.
It was an ad next to a picture of a gorgeous blonde that read:

"I've been a bad, bad girl and need some serious behavior
modification from a man who's hand moves faster than his eye.
So get cracking and call Candy Maxwell!"

Beneath the ad was a phone number for an answering service.
I called it and left my office number. Five minutes later,
my phone rang.

"Jack Wayne's office."

"Mr. Wayne?" a soft feminine voice asked.

"Yes it is."

"Hi, I'm Candy. I'm so glad you called. I was on the edge of
my seat waiting!"

"Do we know each other, Ms. Maxwell?"

"No, but we have a mutual acquaintance."

"And who would that be, Candy?"

"I'm not comfortable talking about it over the phone. You should
come over to my place so we can meet in private."

"Is this for real?"

"Why don't you head on over here and find out for yourself?"

Within a half-hour, I was pulling up to Candy Maxwell's house.
It was a big Victorian place with an iron gate up front.
I walked up to it and pushed the buzzer on the intercom.

"Hello?" Candy's voice crooned through the speaker.

"It's me, Jack."

"Great! Come around to the backside of the house. I'm having
a swim."

"Sure."

The large gate slowly swung open and I walked across the driveway
past a pink BMW with red leather interior. It looked to be brand
spanking new. As I came around the side of the house, I noticed
a small structure in the backyard, it was a woodshed from the
old days when people used such things to stay warm. I could hear
splashing as I rounded the corner and when the pool came into view,
I was overcome by a vision. There, swimming naked before me, was
the most beautiful woman I've ever almost dropped dead from seeing.
She stopped swimming for a moment and waved to me.

"Care to cool off?" she asked.

Sliding naked down a glacier wouldn't have cooled me off.

"No thanks." I said, trying to keep my eyes in their sockets.
She paddled around in the water as though it was nothing to swim
nude in front of a stranger.

"I'll be right out." she said, heading for the stairs at the
shallow end. I needed a distraction to keep from losing my cool.
I fumbled around in my pockets for some cigarettes or a lighter
before remembering that I don't smoke. Then, like Venus rising
from the sea, Candy stepped out of the pool and stood before me
shaking the water from her long, golden hair.

I was harder than Chinese arithmetic.

"You're quite striking." I commented.

"I hear the same about you." She walked over and took me by
the lapels. "Isn't it a little hot for this?" Our lips almost
met as she slid my jacket over my shoulders, down my arms and
casually tossed it onto a nearby deck chair. She placed her hands
on my chest and gave me a little shove. I fell back onto a
chaise lounge. Just as I sat up, she climbed over my lap and
arched her bottom at an angle that would tempt anyone to slap it.
I couldn't help but notice how pink her cheeks were- the shade
of bubble gum.

"You have an incredible back porch." I said.

"It could use a man's touch, though. Care to take a whack at it?
Or maybe several?

"Looks like someone's already done that today."

"Yes. I got a little cheeky with a friend of mine, so he bent me
over and showed me the error of my ways. But that was hours ago."

"Does it still sting?" I asked, giving one of her cheeks
a squeeze.

"Marvelously!" she moaned. I let my hand roam across her perfect
pink ass. Candy rolled her shoulders in anticipation. I lifted
my hand and was poised to give this minx a spanking she'd
never forget. Unfortunately, the moment was shattered by the
sound of an angry voice.

"What the hell's going on out here?!" it said.

I turned to see a large powerful looking man in a business suit
approaching us.

"Who are you?!" he demanded.

"Jack Wayne. I'm a private detective." I stood, pulling Candy
to her feet as I did.

"Well, I'm Melvyn Maxwell and the woman you had bent over your
knee is my wife!"

"Melvyn, you're making a scene!" Candy said.

"Me?!" The man grabbed Candy by the arm and took her to his side.
"Where are your clothes?"

I handed her my jacket which she wrapped around her shoulders.

"Thank you. I'm glad to see there are still some gentlemen left in
this town!" She sneered at Melvyn who paid no attention to the dig.

"Get in the house and put something on!"

As Candy went off to the house in a huff, Maxwell and I stood
there for a few awkward moments.

"I suppose you answered one of those ads." he asked in a
semi-polite manner.

"Yes, but it wasn't as simple as that. You see, I'm working on
a case-"

"Oh, so it's part of your job to spank beautiful naked women?"

"If only that were the deal!" I chuckled.

"Look pal, I don't blame you for wanting to spank my wife. I do
it two or three times a day myself! But her ass isn't public
property, okay?!"

Candy came back out of the house with my jacket over one arm.
She was wearing a white blouse, a plaid skirt, ankle socks and
black patent leather shoes. The ensemble was fetching, but it
sort of looked like a school girl's uniform.

"Here, Jack." she said, handing me my jacket. "I'm sorry
things didn't work out. Mel can be a real wet blanket!"

"That's enough out of you, Miss!" Melvyn replied. "Now, go
march yourself into that woodshed and wait for me!"

"But I don't want another trip to the woodshed!" she cried.

"I'm going to count to three!"

That's all Melvyn had to say. Before he could even start counting,
the beautiful young woman walked away with arms angrily folded
and her lower lip sticking out.

"I'm sorry about all this, Mr. Wayne. It looks like you've been
set up."

I put my jacket back on and we both walked toward the front of
the house. I went straight for the driveway and he veered off
toward the woodshed.

"Don't be too harsh with Candy." I said.

"You k**ding?" Maxwell laughed. "She's in there eating this up
with a big spoon! Let me tell you, if I didn't keep her fanny as
hot as a pepper at least eight hours a day, she'd drop me like
a bad habit! Good luck, Mr. Wayne."

"Thanks."

On the way out I could here the fireworks show starting up in
that old shed. The sounds of Melvyn's hand making solid contact
and Candy's squealing followed me all the way to my car.

By the time I was nearing my office, the sun was touching the
horizon and the distant hills were bathed in a rosy glow.
I reached for my sunglasses but found something else in the
breast pocket of my jacket. It was a hotel room key with the
number 303 on it. Candy must have slipped it in there when she
was changing. It wasn't from some cheap, flea-bag inn, either.
This key was the property of the Baton Rouge- the ritziest
hotel in town. I drove to the Baton Rouge's parking lot and sat
there in my car for a while, wondering if I should go up or not.
The whole thing smacked of conspiracy. Finally, I resolved to see
this thing through to the end. I took an elevator that was only
slightly smaller than my apartment to room 303. I slid the key
in and opened the door to find four women on the other side.
Olivia Kendrich, Stephanie O'Hara Lucy Grayson and Candy Maxwell
were all in silk nighties in various shades of pink and all
looked as if they were expecting me. Olivia and Lucy were playing
cards at a glass-top table. Stephanie and Candy were lounging on
an enormous red velvety couch. Candy was stroking Stephanie's
strawberry locks with a large wooden hairbrush.

"Nice of you to drop in, Mr. Wayne." Ms. Kendrich said, rising and
pouring a glass of pink champagne from a bottle chilling nearby.
Then she handed me the glass. "I suppose you're wondering why we
lured you here tonight."

"Okay, I'll bite. What's this all about?"

"Remember that afternoon in my father's study?" Stephanie asked.
"I was being such a brat that day! Do you remember how I yelled
at you and kicked you and all? A lot of guys would have folded in
a situation like that, but not you. You put me in my place.
And you did it so swiftly, so..."

"Soundly?" I interrupted.

"Yes." Stephanie agreed. She smiled and closed her eyes for a
moment as if she was remembering her first taste of chocolate.
"Ever since that experience, I've been looking for some way to
relive the moment. But first, I had to find somebody to confide in.
I needed to share my strange little story with someone."

"Why didn't you just give me a ring." I asked.

"You don't understand. As enthralled as I was by the way you took
me in hand, I was still furious. I'm a proud woman, Mr. Wayne.
Having a man spank me like a c***d was very confusing. It was
frightening, embarrassing and yet it awakened me in ways I'd
never expected."

"Yes." Lucy joined in. "When a woman realizes she really likes
to be spanked, there are lots of issues to deal with. She wants to
be punished and humiliated in her fantasy life without losing
anyone's respect in the real world. It's hard for most people
to understand that."

"Not to mention trying to explain that there's a big difference
between a playful spanking and hardcore S & M." Candy added.

"I did try to contact you. I came to your office two months ago."
Stephanie continued. I'd finally worked up the courage to tell you
about my feelings, but your secretary told me you were on a case
out of town and wouldn't be back for days. I sort of broke down
there in your waiting room. I couldn't stop crying, but your
secretary, Betty, was so nice. She brought me a box of tissues
and listened to my whole story. I told her everything."

"What? Betty knows about all of this?" I gasped.

"Oh, yes! It seemed she was very familiar with my situation.
She got right on the phone with Olivia and started arranging
this whole charade."

"Betty and I have been plotting this for weeks." Olivia said.
"You see, we've both been spanking aficionados since we went to
college together. We were in a sorority that took paddling its
pledges very seriously." Olivia's hands went to her ass cheeks as
if she could still feel the sting. "Many is the night we smeared
cold cream on each other's sore little bottoms after a brutal
session with the paddle. We looked around, but we never found a man
that could swing a paddle quite like our senior sorority s****r."

My eyes went to Lucy, who's smile seemed quite conspicuous.

"And that s****r would be you, Ms. Grayson?"

"Excellent! You see, you are a good detective. Yes, I was Betty
and Olivia's senior s****r and I took every opportunity to lay
wood to their delicate young fannies. It seemed as though Olivia
here spent most of her freshman year bent over in front of me,
dancing to the crack of my paddle. But it never gave me the
satisfaction I'd felt being on the other end of it when I was
a freshman. And it was nothing compared to the rapture of being
taken over a man's knee for a good spanking. After college, the
girls and I stayed in touch. We came to realize that we didn't
have a passing fancy for spanking, it was a life-long devotion.
So we formed a club. We call ourselves, `The Sore Subjects'.
Candy joined us about a month ago."

"I met Stephanie at a bookstore." Candy chimed in. "She saw
me browsing through 'The Art of Discipline' and we struck up
a conversation. The next thing you know, I was in the club.
You can imagine what the initiation was like! I couldn't sit
comfortably for a week!"

The women all laughed.

I was still confused.

"So, you ladies meet here once a month and spank each other?"

They all laughed again.

"Not exactly, Jack." Olivia explained. "You see, we always get
some authoritative male to be our `master of ceremonies'.
Last month it was Melvyn."

"Melvyn Maxwell? Your husband?" I asked Candy.

"He's not really my husband. His real name is Melvyn McLintock.
He's just a friend of ours who was helping us out."

"It's all part of our complicated little plot to get you here."
Olivia added.

"I understand, but how did you come to choose me?"

"Well, why don't you ask the other member of our little group?"
Olivia walked to the bedroom door and opened it. When I looked
into the next room my jaw fell down to the lobby. It was my
runaway secretary, Betty, sitting on the edge of the bed
in a French maid's outfit.

"Hi, Jack." she said, standing up. "I hope you're not angry."

"I'm just glad to see you!" I told her. "I've been worried
about you, honey. I didn't know what to do."

Betty stared at the floor, biting her lower lip.

"I know, but it was the only way I could think of to introduce you
to our little group. Still, it was thoughtless and mean of me to
let you worry like that! You know what I think?" she said, looking
right into my eyes. "I think I need to be taught a lesson."

"And I think these two need some time alone." Olivia said with a
knowing grin. "But don't wear yourself out." she added as she
left the room with the other ladies filing out behind her.
"Now remember, you've got four naughty accomplices in the next
room waiting for their just deserts."

Stephanie, the last to exit, gave Betty and me a wink as she
closed the door.

"Alone at last." Betty said, embracing me.

"What's the deal with the little maid get-up?"

"It's just one of my fantasy costumes. You don't like it?"

"No, I like it all right! I just think it would look better d****d
over a chair." I said, kissing her neck.

"And how do you think I'd look d****d over a chair?"
she whispered huskily into my ear.

"I feel like a dope." I told her. "For years I've been trying
to figure out your mysterious motives and all you wanted
me to do was smack that cute little backside of yours!
Some detective I am!"

"You're a great detective. It's just, sometimes you can't see
the forest for the trees."

She put her hands on my face, kissing me softly.

I wrapped my arms around Betty's slim frame.

"You're going over my knee, young lady!"

"It's about time!" she said as I sat down on the edge of
the bed.

A quick yank on her left arm and she was over my lap. I lifted
the back of that little black skirt to reveal the sweetest sight
these eyes have ever seen. It was no shock she wasn't wearing
panties, but I wasn't prepared for the absolute perfection of
Betty's bottom. I'd seen it swishing around the office a thousand
times under a cotton skirt or nicely packed into a pair of slacks,
but I never could have imagined how lovely those two alabaster
moons really were. My hand shook as a ran it across the smooth
rounded surface of her ass. I lifted my hand and brought it down
hard across Betty's sweet white cheeks. She jumped and gasped
a little. The next few swats were much more powerful and got an
even better response. Betty ground herself against my leg and then
lifted her bottom in anticipation of more. I started swatting
harder and faster until my hand was a blur. I slapped those round
little cheeks until they turned carnation pink and when that shade
didn't suit me, I smacked them until they were rose red.
She kicked and cried like a k** who'd lost her bike, but I just
kept on spanking. Then, when Betty's ass was so red it looked as
if it might glow in the dark, I stopped swatting and just ran my
hand across her hot, crimson flesh. She arched her back and moaned
with pleasure as I massaged her swollen buns.

"Don't ever leave me again, Betty." I sighed.

"Or else, what?" she said, looking over her shoulder with a big
grin on her tear-stained face.

Once again I lifted my hand into the air. I knew I wouldn't have
to answer that smart-ass question with words.


THE END... Continue»
Posted by meatloaf90 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature, Sex Humor  |  Views: 1063  |  
93%
  |  2

Deprogramming

"The bitch must pay, Matt. Her bible thumping has gone on far enough. We've got to do it, there's no other choice."

"I don't know, Mike, couldn't we get in trouble?"

"Matt, trust me. I got it all set up, man. Let's teach her the truth -- There is no god."

"OK, Mike, I guess you're right..."

As long as I could remember I'd been able to make Matt agree with me. This was no different than any other plan, but this one could have HUGE rewards or losses. The bitch was going to pay. This particular bitch, Candace, had annoyed the hell out of our entire class since kindergarten. She was a holy roller, a member of the Pentecostal Holiness church and took every chance to tell us all we were going to HELL. However, if all went right, she would learn the true meaning of hell.

Me and Matt rented a sky lodge deep in the mountains. Being over 18, there was nothing anyone could do to stop us. Candace, a mere 16 year old genius, was invited under the guise of it being "A Christian Retreat." She was a little leery of riding with me, Matt and Amy (my dominatrix bitch of a girlfriend) but she came anyway. I almost got a hard on when I saw her tight little body slide into the car. Her 5' 8 112 pound frame was accentuated by the tightest ass not on a ten year old boy. Her light brown hair framed that angelic face. I looked over at Amy, dressed in all leather and with a body to die for. Where Candace was barely a B, Amy stretched her 38c bra. Her frame is stretched a little farther, 5'10 and barely 120 pounds. I often told her all of her weight was tits and ass. I knew she would have fun with Candace.

On the way to the cabin we made small-talk, telling Candace how we had all recently "discovered Christ." She was thrilled and said, "I just know this will be the greatest weekend ever. " It was all I could do to stay on the road after that.

We got to the cabin around 9:30 Friday morning. Amy and I had come up a week earlier to prepare it, and the three of us, Matt, Amy, and I, had practiced our take down until it was perfect. I gave Candace the key's, saying I needed to get the bags. Matt walked off with Candace. The snow was coming down nicely, and I knew it was going to be a perfect weekend.

Candace unlocked the door. She turned the light on, and her jaw dropped. I knew she had seen the "toys". She started to speak, and Matt slipped an expert sl**per hold on her. She dropped cold. Me and Amy went to work undressing and strapping her down. Once she was on the rack, Amy hit her in the face with her open palm. Candace woke up, still looking pissed. Before she could say a word, Matt hit her left nipple with a cat'o'nine tails. She screamed in a most delightful way. Before she could stop screaming, I hit her left cunt lip with a well placed shot from a bullwhip. She jumped and screamed again. Amy stepped up now, and took Candace's face in her hands. "Look, bitch, from now on you only speak when we ask you to. And then you call us Sir or Ma'am. Guess who gets what title?"

"You must be si..."

Before Candace finished the sentence Amy popped her across the face with a hard right. "Your smart mouth won't help. Let me explain. We spent over fifteen thousand of my dad's money on getting this place set up. I ain't getting grounded and not having some fun in the process, ok?" With that, Amy kissed Candace hard on the mouth. From the movements, I knew Amy was slipping her tongue in. I was hard as a rock watching this lesbianism, and I knew that was Amy's point. I saw it before it happened. Candace bit down hard on Amy's tongue. Amy stepped back, bleeding. I took her in my arms, and told Matt to take care of it.

He stepped forward and unstrapped Candace. He ordered her to stand and wait. He went into the equipment room and came out with the cane and a candle. He ordered Candace to lay down on her back. He then made her place her breasts in her hands. When she was cupping her little tits, he placed the candle between them. He explained, "I'm going to light this candle. You are going to hold it right there. I'm going to hit your stomach with this cane. While I do this, you will eat Amy out. She's been hurt and deserves some help. If you bite her again, I WILL kill you. And it will be painful."

Amy walked over and stripped. She then sat unceremoniously on Candace's face. Candace started to squirm. "Lick, bitch!" we all three said at once. Matt lit the candle. He waited for Amy to start squirming and for the wax to start dripping on Candace's tits before laying into her with the first hit. Candace screamed and put both hands on her stomach. The candle fell over and hit Amy on the ass. Amy jumped up, her juices flowing over Candace's face and a look of anger on her face. Amy stalked off towards the equipment room.

Since she was away, I decided to see how good of a cocksucker the little God whore was. I undressed and lifted her head up. Without saying a word I stuck my dick in her face. When she didn't do anything, Matt laid a hard shot down on her left nipple. Candace screamed in agony. While her mouth was open, I stuck my rock solid 9 inches in. "If you bite me, you'll be even sorrier, bitch. Matts gonna hit you *only* 10 more times. Your gonna suck my dick while he does. AND you WILL swallow anything that comes out." As I finished the sentence Matt laid a lick on the top of her pubic mound. Candace's back arched, but she began sucking. Her mouth was not very talented, but she could be taught. Matt laid the next shot on the outside of Candace's left tit. He followed that up with a quick double shot to her right nipple. His next four shots all landed on her navel. Candace frantically sucked my cock the whole time. Matt slapped her face with the cane, and then prepared for the final hit. Candace sucked and sucked, and I was about to cum. I could tell Matt was holding for my signal. I nodded and Matt let a really hard shot out right into her cunt. Candace arched her back, giving me a clear shot down her throat. I almost passed out from the intensity of the orgasm, but managed to control myself. That's when I noticed Amy was back.

Amy doesn't like to be hurt by anyone she considers inferior to herself. She had obviously decided Candace was going to pay dearly. She came out ass-naked, a knock out sight. She quickly explained to me and Matt what she wanted done. We got the "Wooden Pony" and positioned it under the hanging chains. Amy explained she wanted to do a little "pain enhancement" first. She came out with her medicine bag. She held up a syringe. "Bitch, this has a name I can't pronounce, but the effect is simple. It increases the sensitivity of nerves." Amy then plunged the needle deep into Candace's breast. Candace jumped, but held still. Luckily, her will broke fairly quickly. Amy bent Candace over and handcuffed her wrists to her ankles. Amy plugged Candace's ass with a truly huge plug, and inserted an enema hose into the middle of it. Amy had prepared a full three quart bag with steaming hot baby oil. That would burn and also fill Candace up to the point of exploding. Candace was screaming quite loudly by the time Amy inserted the plug, and I was sure it would be great to hear her reaction to the oil. Amy started the flow, and I sat down to watch the show. Candace's mouth dropped open as the first drops of oil flowed in. I knew she had to be getting full.

At this point, while Candace fills up, let me describe the wooden pony. A medieval torture device, the wooden pony is a board shaped like a triangle, with the pointy side up. It is set up on a pair of sawhorses. The wide base keeps the victims legs spread. The victim's hands are chained together keeping continual stress on the arms. The sawhorses are positioned high enough so the victim can keep their weight off the board only by standing on tiptoes. As the strain in the calves gets more intense, the victim must get relief. This is brought by lowering their weight onto the board. As that pain gets too intense, the victim must stand on their tiptoes again. The longer this goes on, the less time the victim can keep the stress on either part. This causes the victim to almost hop, making the victim appear to be "riding" the pony. To be even more of an asshole, Matt had smeared the board with "Atomic Heat", a very powerful muscle ointment. I suggested putting a large dildo on their, but then remembered Candace was a virgin. No use wasting fresh pussy.

As I was describing the pony, Candace's ass had filled up. This caused her stomach to swell, making her look pregnant. Amy released her handcuffs and f***ed Candace over to the pony. With the swollen stomach, Candace looked nothing like herself. Amy slapped her stomach, VERY HARD. Candace was beyond screaming now.

Amy sat Candace on the pony. The process began. I'd say she lasted five minutes before the strain in her calves caused her to slouch. She could only take the board for 15 seconds. Another three minutes in the air, followed by a full minute on the board. Two minutes in the air, one on the board. Candace was visibly shaking now. It had been less than half an hour and she was about to start the ride. We had determined to keep her on the horse for an hour. She managed to hold herself up for only 30 seconds this time, and jumped up as soon as her cunt touched the board. She held herself for probably a minute, and then bounced again. She couldn't hold herself up anymore, and began "riding".

Amy decided Candace wasn't going through enough. Amy slowly walked over and began slapping Candace on the stomach. She had been holding that enema for almost 45 minutes now and had to be ready to bust. Amy continued hitting Candace every time she went up or down for the rest of Candace's ride. Finally, an hour had passed. Candace was basically u*********s now. Amy let her down and was getting ready to let her relieve herself when Matt told her to stop. He walked over and shoved Candace to the ground.

Candace was just lying there like a rag, and Matt used her like a rag. He rolled her over, grabbed her little tits, and began fucking her virgin cunt. She began to bleed. Matt continued humping and pulling on Candace's tits. This was making me rather horny. I looked at Amy, and she was fingering herself. I called her over. While watching Matt nail Candace like a whore, I took Amy in the ass. I knew how much she hated anal sex, but also new she would let me have it whenever I wanted it. I decided now was a good time. I was ready to blow another load when Amy leaned back and gave me a great soul kiss. I could feel her tongue in the back of my throat. Matt pulled out of Candace and sprayed cum all over her. I pulled out of Amy and shot my load over Candace too. Amy kneeled down and licked all the cum off Candace's battered body. Is there any wonder why I loved the girl?

It had been a long day and I needed rest. I retired to a bedroom and left Amy to let Candace clean herself off and put her down for the night. That was my mistake. Somehow, Candace overpowered Amy while Amy was making Candace clean herself up. I awoke to find myself tied to the bed. Amy was tied in a ball on the floor and Matt was on the rack. Candace, still naked, was tying a rubber cord around the base of my cock. I noticed there were clothespins on my nipples. This was VERY not good.

I slowly began moving my hands around, trying to get a little freedom. I knew Candace did not know I was awake, and used that to my advantage. I freed my wrists and quickly hit Candace over the back of the head with a closed fist. She went down quick. I wasted no time tying her ass up.

Since she needed something special, I stretched her until her ankles touched the back of her head. They were tied in this position, leaving her VERY exposed. I left her there to wake up and think about what she had done. I then freed Matt. Amy, however, would have to be punished now. Without mercy.

I sent Matt to the store to buy some food, and told Amy how upset I was.

She begged me to forgive her. I tried to remember what she hated the most. I then remembered the only other time I had punished her. It had been almost a year ago. I hoped she still hated breast bondage as much. I took the rubber cord off the base of my cock and tied it around the base of Amy's breasts. She was screaming and yelling, and I let her. I took a pen and put it in the cord. I twisted the cord around and around on the pen until there was no slack left. I then took a pin cushion out of our box of toys. I took one of the pins and ran it through the base of Amy's right nipple. I redid the process on her left nipple. Then I crossed each pin with another. For the final touch I pushed one pin straight down the middle of each nipple, leaving the end about 1/8 of an inch from the skin.

I reached into the box again, this time looking for the transformer. Once I found it, I hooked it up to the car battery in the corner. This would let me control the amount of electricity used. I turned the knob all the way up and hooked the pins up. I tapped the button once to send a quick jolt of all the juice into Amy. She screamed, pissed and shat all at the same time. Then she passed out. I took this opportunity to unhook the wires and spray Amy off. I got all the shit and piss down the floor drains we'd put in for this exact type of situation. I rinsed Amy's ass out, hosed off her cunt, then made sure she was nice and wet when I woke her up. I reconnected the wires and turned the juice down as low as it would go. I pushed the button to start the power and set a weight on it to keep a low pulse going through Amy's tits. I picked up the strap and said "Amy, I'm disappointed. You have to be disciplined. Let's get this phase over with as soon as possible, ok? I'll hit you, you'll apologize and ask for another hit. When I believe your apology, I'll stop. Ready?" Before she had a chance to answer I laid a shot down across the top of her swollen and aching breasts.

"I'm so sorry!! Please hit me again!"

For someone who hated breast pain as much as Amy I was amazed she could do it. I hit her again.

"I'm sssssoorryyy..uhhughhhhhhuughghhhhhh, Puuuuuuuuulllesssse hit mmmmeee aaagggain..."

Wow, she was in pain. I loved it and hit her even harder this time. Her response was an unintelligible mumble. I turned off the electric and hit her five more times. I then pulled all the pins out and hit her three more times. She finally collapsed from the pain.

I was having none of that. I grabbed her ear and bit down. That has got to be the quickest way to wake someone up. Amy bolted upright, her hands and ankles still bound. Before she could fall I grabbed her and laid her face down. I then had a sudden inspiration. It was a punishment I had read about from one of the world's most underappreciated authors, the great Alebeard. I decided to give it my own twist though.

"Amy, this will all be over as soon as I cum. Now, should I fuck your ass or your pussy?"

"My pussy! Please not my ass, I hate it when you cum in my ass!"

"Well, Amy, I would have listened to the second part if I was you, but oh well. You made your choice." I then quickly slipped a dildo gag into her. It had a hollow opening so the wearer could be made to drink things. I filled an enema bag with baby oil mixed with salt and dehydrated milk and set it up so it would flow into her mouth for about an hour. I then heated up a little more of the oil to a boil. I found the hollow dildo and greased it with some KY. I slowly slid the massive hollowed out dildo as deep as it would go. Before Amy could look around, I explained. "If you had listened to me I would have told you. Your other choice was to suck it and have a dildo in your ass and cunt, since every opening needs to be filled. So, I've put the gag into your mouth that will come for about an hour, and I recommend swallowing it all if you want to live. And since you didn't want my dick in your precious ass, I decided to make you sorry. I will do the meanest thing I think I've ever done, Amy. Have a good time, and feel special!"

I then slowly poured the boiling baby oil into the hollow dildo, taking care to not spill any on her skin. Then I began fucking her hot little cunt. I could actually feel the heat baking through her cunt walls as I fucked her. She began to bump and grind around as her ass was seared. She was also f***ed to swallow huge amounts of the "cum" as the rapid movements had shaken the bag and made the mixture flow quicker. I pumped and ground and fucked poor Amy until she had to be close to passing out. I came deep inside her, screaming out in pleasure. I then pulled the hot dildo out of her ass and squeezed the rest of the bag into her. She swallowed quickly, most likely out of self defense. I then untied Amy and told her to go take a shower. She walked a little bowlegged, no doubt her ass was causing her incredible pain. Oh well.

Candace was still in her uncomfortable and compromising situation. I suddenly had a really evil idea. I called for Amy to come back. I then gave her a hit of nitrous oxide I had "liberated" from my dentist and did the same to Candace. While they were passed out I took the inflatable dildos out. These dildos had one modification. The pump went to the other dildo, while a splitter sent half the air to a tube.

I slipped one inch of one of the dildos into Amy's ass and the tube connected to it into her urinary tract. My first S&M girlfriend had taught me this. Her evil father, a gynecologist, had used it on her. It caused extreme pain but did no lasting damage, and the pain disappeared soon after the air stopped. I then repeated the process with Candace. Then I got a drink and waited for them to come to.

When they woke up I explained what was happening. "Ok girls, we're going to play a game. The winner will get to punish the loser. Both of you have an inch of a 13 inch dildo up your ass. The first to get the whole thing up there wins. Unfortunately, each of you will be given a hand pump, right now. Each squeeze will cause the dildo up the other girls ass to expand. There IS a downside, but you'll find that out. Ready? No? Tough shit, because my pump activates every control, so if you go too slow, I make it go faster. Now START!!!"

With that I gave my pump three hard squeezes. Candace and Amy both Screamed from the dual pain of the swelling dildo and the air in the urinary tract. Candace but her lip and began trying to work the dildo a little farther in. Amy, seeing this squeezed the bulb. Candace shrieked, but only a little louder than Amy's pained yell from the air. Now they were seeing it. They were punishing each other and themselves. Candace squeezed her bulb and I thought Amy had died from the scream and noticed the bl**d running freely from her asshole. She had had more ass punishment in the last hour than anyone I could ever imagine. However, Amy was tough and desperately did not want to lose. She bit down and began squeezing and sliding the dildo farther in. She kept pumping, obviously in extreme pain and still sliding it in. Candace's ass was amazingly distended, the dildo at about twice it's normal size. Then, the worst thing that could have happened to Candace did. She dropped her pump. Amy quit squeezing and worked feverishly to get the dildo the rest of the way in. However, I didn't want the contest to end yet. I hit the air release and deflated both dildos. I then gave my pump a quick pull. Amy was obviously surprised by the quick air burst and inflation. However, it seemed to wake up Candace who grabbed her bulb and squeezed it rapidly. She began pushing the dildo in until it hit about the ten inch mark. Then Amy began pumping and neither one of them was able to move. I watched them pump the bulbs for about half an hour until both were covered in sweat and crying profusely. I declared the contest a draw. "It's over girls, you both lose. However, you also both win. I'm going to let you punish yourselves, but I pick what it is. "I pulled out my 9mm. "If you don't do it, I'll kill you both."

"Amy, my dear sweet Amy. I want you to simply ground out these cigarettes on your left nipple." I held out my ashtray with 15 lit cigarettes in it. Amy began to shake. She slowly picked up the first cigarette. She quickly slammed it into her nipple. She screamed, but picked up another cigarette. While she did that, I turned to Candace. "My dear Candace, you little GodWhore, I'm going to let you off easy. All you have to do is masturbate and repeat the lords prayer at the same time. Oh wait, I changed my mind. I also want you to sodomize yourself with this." I held out a silver cross. "That way, both hands will be busy." I laid her down and waited until she put a finger over her vagina. Then I handed her the cross. She meekly took it and put the end a little into her ass. "Start praying, bitch."

"Our father, who art in heaven..." Candace was praying and lightly rubbing her pussy with her right hand, but I noticed her left hand was not fucking her with the cross. I looked over at Amy.

"Amy, you can stop that if you will lick Candace's pussy."

Amy did, gladly. I took Candace's hands and moved them to the cross sticking out of her ass. I began to slip it in and out. When I moved my hands, she kept going. She did quit praying though. I put the gun to her head. She started praying again. I saw how deeply this affected her and loved it. She was a broken girl. She was my toy. Too bad I was bored with her. She came, under Amy's wonderful oral stimulation. I picked Candace up and took her to a bedroom. She was in desperate need of a shower and rest, and I had decided to let her have it.

About that time I heard Matt come in the door. I heard some feminine moaning and looked out. I couldn't believe my eyes! Matt had grabbed Beth, another girl in our class, and one who truly enjoyed teasing guy's cocks. She was always wearing short, skimpy shorts and tops, revealing much of her large, 38D tits and tight ass. But she turned down any guy who asked her out, and was very proud of the fact she was a virgin. She was the most limber person I knew, from a constant schedule of dancing and cheering. But she was a bitch. I was VERY glad Matt had grabbed her to come and play.

I walked over and noticed Matt had handcuffed and gagged her. He had also obviously been playing with her tits, as her nipples were sticking straight out. I sent Amy in to wash Candace, and decided me and Matt could have some fun with Beth. Matt stripped her and took off her gag. She quickly looked like she wanted to talk. Matt shoved his dick in her mouth the second she opened it. I quickly explained to her the rules, same as for Candace. Matt started to fuck her mouth, but she bit down on his dick. He drew it out and a slight ring of bl**d was showing. Matt cussed and screamed. I walked over and got the threesome cuffs. I attached two of the cuffs over her ankles and the third one over the chain for the other two.

"Beth, that's a bad girl. For that, you will be punished. You have a choice. You can let me punish you, Matt punish you, or have a mystery guest do it."

Beth quickly said she'd like the mystery guest. I had to inform her of the terrible news- The mystery guest was actually three people- Matt, Myself, and Amy. Poor Beth. Amy had finished with Candace and was ogling Beth's nude body, obviously ready to get some. We had a quick huddle and decided self inflicted pain would be the best way. I sent Matt out to get the alligator clips and some chain. I then conferred with Amy and turned to talk to Beth.

"Beth, it's time for a game. In fact, it's a race. You versus Amy. If you win, you're free. If not, you get punished. Severely. And for a long time. Ready?"

Matt got back and attached an alligator clip to Beth's clit and each nipple. He then ran the chain between them, leaving a little extra hanging off. I then clipped Amy up in the same manner and connected them to each other.

"The rules are simple- The first one of you to reach the wall wins. Easy as that. GO!"
I slapped them both on their ass to start them off. They both started to run, and Beth had an early lead. Amy, willing to kill to win, grabbed the chain and yanked. It was obvious by the scream she let out it hurt her, but it made Beth grab her chest and cry. Amy took this chance to sprint by and tag the wall. Beth, seeing this, laid down and cried. She looked incredibly hot with the tears running down her face. Amy removed the clips and slapped Beth on the left tit.

Matt brought me my gym bag and a pair of latex gloves. I slipped the gloves on and pulled a tube out of my gym bag. "Beth, this is Jesus Cream, I know you've heard the jocks talk about it, haven't you?" She nodded slowly. "It is good stuff, just thought you'd like to know."

Jesus Cream was a high powered Icy Hot, very much stronger. As in, it would leave big red burns on your skin if it was in contact for too long. It would definitely end any cramps in a heartbeat. I couldn't wait till I saw what happened to Beth.

I put some on my gloved hands and walked over to Beth. Amy had gone ahead and tied her up and blindfolded her, so she had no idea what was happening. I reached down and began to massage her tits. I made sure to work the cream in under her tits and all around the nipples. Then I got up and took off the gloves. It was time to sit back and watch.

Beth didn't seem to notice anything at first. I could tell she had sensitive boobs by the way she wriggled when I was massaging, and by the way she kept trying to rub her legs together. I hoped they were very sensitive.

It only took a minute before she started to try and flop around. She moved very violently, but she was tied down securely. I watched her suffer and got very hard. Amy started sucking me off, but I stopped her. I wanted a little fun with her first. I told Beth that if she didn't stay still I was going to make her hurt for real. Of course, she had no way of preventing the flopping. So I thought of a good way to hurt her.

I had Matt take the twelve inch dildo and grease it with Jesus Cream. Then we had Amy strap it on. I told her to position for entrance into Beth's cunt, then had a better idea. I took an 8 inch hat pin and taped it to the end of the dildo. With every thrust it would easily enter Beth's cervix. This was going to hurt her.

Amy got into position. Poor girl. She didn't realize it wasn't going to be that easy. I put on two condoms and greased them with Jesus Cream. I put my cock right at the entrance of Amy's battered asshole. With one violent thrust I put it all into her. While I thrust into her ass, Matt shoved his prick down Amy's throat. Not wanting Candace to feel left out, Matt set her to work licking Beth's asshole. Poor girls. Amy was probably in the best position, and her ass was going to be dying in a minute.

Beth was screaming and crying, unable to stop. The pin was drilling deep inside her, the Jesus cream was hurting her tits, and her cunt as well. The only good thing for her was Candace licking her asshole.

Candace had the least pain physically, but the most emotionally. Eating ass is the worst punishment she could receive.

Amy was racked with pain and pleasure.... Continue»
Posted by cdod 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 709  |  
100%
  |  2

What does it mean

Okay, let me say to the many that might say what the fuck. And ask why I am posting this. Well I know that there are some that don't know everything so to "ABC" the sex words, (Just for the ones that don't have a clue. And the credit goes to the "sex dictionary"). >>> Please note some of the key words were left off for obvious reasons of course as some of them were very taboo. <<< Enjoy........

afterglow - n.
The good feeling experienced after sex, especially the feeling of a woman after an orgasm.

I screamed as we both climaxed, then he held me close and all we could do was breathe. Time passed in the glorious afterglow, then we pulled our bodies apart, just holding hands and grinning like maniacs.- Star Wars Fan Fiction

Altoids - n.
Brand name of a breath mint, said to provide extra pleasure when used by a person giving FELLATIO.

She also showed him an email describing the effect of chewing Altoid mints before performing oral sex. Ms. Lewinsky was chewing Altoids at the time, but the President replied that he did not have enough time for oral sex. - Starr Report

anal beads - n.
A string of beads inserted into the ANUS and often pulled out during ORGASM.

Anal beads resemble a string of pearls or beads - very large beads - which are meant to be inserted into the anal cavity.

anal sex - n.
Sex involving the insertion of the penis or some other body part or object into the anus.

All kinds of lube are used for anal sex, from spit to Vaseline to high-tech silicone-based lubes. We'd strongly recommend spending a little money to get a high quality water-based lubricant.

angry dragon - n.
Ejaculating in someone's mouth and then hitting them in the back of the head, forcing the cum out of their nose so that they look like an angry dragon breathing fire.

analingus, anilingus - n.
Oral sex performed on the anus. See also RIMMING.

Cleanliness is even more of a issue with analingus than with traditional oral sex.

anorgasmic - adj.
Incapable of having an ORGASM.

anus - n.
The opening between the buttocks through which you shit and can have ANAL SEX. The "ass hole".

autofellatio - n.
For a man to perform oral sex on himself, putting his penis in his own mouth.

Many will remember Scott for his prodigious autofellatio-friendly penis and his impish good looks. - POZ

Autofellatio is a yet less-common and more unlikely feat than fisting, and it requires certain inborn anatomical peculiarities – if you ain't got it 'em, you ain't gonna get anywhere. Got a pen? OK, take this down: You will need a short torso, a longish dick, and a very flexible spine.

autoerotic strangulation - n.
Suffocating oneself via strangulation for sexual stimulation, especially to increase the intensity of orgasm. A dangerous practice that sometimes results in death.

Nearly all reported autoerotic strangulation deaths to date involve men.

balloon knot - n.
The anus.

bareback - adj.
Having sex without a condom, used especially for anal sex.

Barebacking simply feels better, is more enjoyable, and is more pleasurable, than protected anal intercourse. TheBody.com

BDSM - abbr.
Short for "Bondage and Discipline, Sadism and Masochism." A catch-all term for a broad array of sexual practices, especially involving restraint and inflicting pain.

This project aimed to get a rich, demographic portrait of adults who engage in bondage, dominance and submission, SM, spanking, watersports, fetishism, cross-dressing, infantilism, and any and all other aspects of kinky/BDSM sex. - Gloria Brame

biphobia, n. - biphobic - a.
Fearful or disliking of BISEXUAL people.

I categorize this as biphobia because it constructs bisexuality as transitional, a delusion, cowardice, or as untrustworthy, rather than a legitimate sexuality. I categorize the last comment as biphobic because it denies the distinctness and importance of my sexuality - it undermines the position of bisexuals by generalizing it. - Holly Hammond

bisexual - a., n.
A person interested in sex with both men and women. Compare HOMOSEXUAL, someone who has sexual interest in the same sex, and HETROSEXUAL, someone with sexual interest in the opposite sex.

blueballs - n.
When a man has an erection for a long period of time without ejaculating; this can cause a swollen, painful feeling in the testicles.

blow job, also blowjob - n.
Oral sex performed on a man; FELLATIO.

It may seem simple, but if you act like you enjoy giving head, it will increase his pleasure greatly. Nothing's worse that getting a blow job from a reluctant or unwilling partner.

boner - n.
ERECTION.

bl**dsports - n.
BDSM play that involves bl**d, including cutting and piercing.

The people who participate in bl**d sports have bodies that are lined with scars; - SF Weekly

blow job - n.
FELLATIO.

bottom - n.
1. The submissive person in BDSM activity. Opposite of TOP.

2. The one who is penetrated during anal sex, especially between gay males. Opposite of TOP.

breath play - n.
Restricting airflow, by strangulation, suffocation, or other means for sexual stimulation.

brothel - n.
A business establishment where prostitutes offer sexual services for money.

buddy booth - n.
A booth in an adult video store that allows viewing and/or interaction with the person in an adjacent booth.

Buddy booths are video booths where a glass partition with dual curtains (or some other apparatus that blocks your view of the other booth) separates the two booths. There is a button on both sides that first raises and then lowers your (but not the other booth's) curtain. - Glory Hole FAQ

bugger, - v., buggery - n.
ANAL SEX, especially anal sex performed by a man on a man.

"You say that I am ignoring the time-honored traditions of the Royal Navy? And what might they be? I shall tell you in three words: rum, buggery and the lash! Good morning, sirs!" - Winston Churchill

bukkake - n.
In porn movies, where many men ejaculate on the face of an actress. See also FACIAL.

The girl waits patiently, little or no emotion showing on her face as one by one, men who have been masturbating just off camera approach and ejaculate into her face... Although I find some Japanese women quite attractive, the Japanese bukkake films I've viewed leave me cold, kinda like watching an IBM documentary on their latest mainframe operating system. GeorgeKranz.com

bust a nut - v.
To EJACULATE; to have sexual intercourse.

butch - adj.
Possessing traditionally masculine appearance, attributes and behaviors. Often used to describe gay men and women. Opposite of FEMME.

Queen makes butch women sound utterly sexy (and I've always been much more attracted to androgynes or femmes). Clean Sheets

Because Anna, the ex-nun, does not fit into the big, butch, truckie cliché or the cutesy, lipstick lesbian myth she has, until now, played the role of the guitar-playing dark horse. - This is London

butt plug - n.
A sex toy designed for anal penetration that has a flared base. Usually smaller than a typical dildo and not shaped like a penis.

The smallest butt plugs are about the size of a slender finger, which should be an easy fit for even the most butt-shy.

castrate - v., castration - n.
Removing the testicles of a man.

cherry - n.
The HYMEN or, figuratively used for virginity, as in "to pop someone's cherry", to take someone's virginity.

choad - n.
PENIS.

Synonym for `penis' used in alt.tasteless and popularized by the denizens thereof. They say: "We think maybe it's from Middle English but we're all too damned lazy to check the OED." [I'm not. It isn't. --ESR] This term is alleged to have been inherited through 1960s underground comics, and to have been recently sighted in the Beavis and Butthead cartoons. Speakers of the Hindi, Bengali and Gujarati languages have confirmed that `choad' is in fact an Indian vernacular word equivalent to `fuck'; it is therefore likely to have entered English slang via the British Raj. The Jargon Dictionary

chocolate starfish - n.
Humorous term for the ANUS. So named because the anus looks like a starfish, "chocolate" refers to shit. Sometimes used in a derogatory sense against gay people.

circumcision - n., circumcise - v.
Removing the FORESKIN of the penis, often done to infants.

I’ve told you about one previous study that compared the responses to vaccinations by boys who were circumcised and those who were intact. It turns out those who were circumcised were more sensitive to the inoculations -- they screamed and yelled more -- than the boys who weren’t circumcised. - Dr. Dean Edell

clap - n.
GONORRHEA. Usage note: usually used in the phrase "the clap"

But - The - Clap came back, the very next day,
The clap came back, bad case of gonorrhea
And the clap came back
It just wouldn't stay away... - song parody

clean - adj.
Not having a sexually transmitted disease, especially AIDS.

The question "Are you clean?" is not referring to your state of cleanliness. Rather, it refers to whether you have a potential to be diseased. - GloryHole FAQ

climax - n., v.
ORGASM.

Use this breathing technique during sex to awaken or accelerate your arousal, to make sure you don’t hold your breath, or to cool down whenever you get too close to climaxing. - Men's Fitness

clit - abbr.
CLITORIS.

One scene after another caught my eye. I was surrounded by larger-than-life fucking, sucking, fisting -- a Great Wall of Sex....my clit was positively buzzing. Everything made me horny. Clean Sheets

clitoris - n.
The female sexual organ located at the top front of the vulva that, when stimulated, becomes hard and can produce an orgasm.

Plus it's almost impossible to stimulate her clitoris like this, so make sure that she's well warmed up beforehand. - FHM

cock - n.
PENIS.

First I like to lube up my inner thighs, then lube up my cock. Next I stick my cock between the thighs that are lubed up keep pushing my cock until I climax, pushing my cock with my middle and ring finger. - My Masturbation (#7)

cock snot - n.
Humorous term for SEMEN.

cockpit - n.
Humorous, vulgar term for VAGINA.

cock ring - n.
A device, often a leather strap, placed at the base of an erect penis in order to restrict bl**d flow and maintain an erection.

A cock ring must be put on and removed when the penis is soft. First pull your scrotal skin and balls through the ring, then fold your flaccid penis down and pull the ring up over it.

coitus - v.
Sexual intercourse between a man and a woman, where the man puts his penis in the woman's vagina.

Plus, you can squeeze that well-developed muscle to delay your orgasm a bit, or to make your penis “jump” during coitus—a sweet sensation for you both. - Men's Fitness

coitus interruptus - n.
Removing the penis from the vagina before the man ejaculates as a form of contraception; pulling out.

come - n.
SEMEN. Also spelled "cum".

come - v.
To have an ORGASM.

condom - n.
A sheath placed over the penis during sexual intercourse to prevent pregnancy and the transmission of disease by forming a barrier and capturing the semen. Condoms are usually made of latex but sometimes are made of polyurethane or a****l skin.

coprophilia - n.
Sexual interest in feces (shit).

coprophagia - n.
Eating feces (shit). Considered an extremely dangerous sexual practice.

copulate - v.
To have SEXUAL INTERCOURSE.

cream - v.
When used in reference to men: to ejaculate. When used with women: to produce vaginal lubrication; to female ejaculate.

I like wanking with a cucumber. First cut a hole into it a bit smaller than your cock. Then put it under a mattress and fuck it until you cream your load. - My Masturbation (#211)

cross-dress - v.
For a man to wear women's clothing. Used especially for men who only occasionally dress as women but maintain their masculine identity otherwise. See also TRANSVESTITE, TRANSSEXUAL,

On the other hand, in many cases, cross-dressing is probably a harmless and intermittent habit that does not indicate any serious psychological impairment. - Neurotimes

I am a closet crossdresser, I want to go out shopping and give myself away, let the saleswomen know I am shopping for myself because i want to experience a women knowingly help me pick out lingerie for myself. - sfbg.com

crushing - n.
A fetish practice where someone steps on food, insects, or even small a****ls.

Insects become a fetish object for the crush freak, who wishes to be an insect ground underfoot. Witnessing or imagining the act of a woman crushing an insect is sexually arousing. - Insects.org

cum - n.
SEMEN.

cunnilingus - n.
Oral sex performed on a woman; specifically, licking the clitoris of a woman to produce an orgasm.

The person performing cunnilingus should look into their partner's face and eyes for guidance, asking her if she likes what they are doing. The-Clitoris.com

cunt - n.
Harsh, often offensive term used to refer to the VAGINA.

cut - adj.
CIRCUMCISED. Opposite of UNCUT.

cyber - v.
Engage in CYBERSEX.

cybersex - n.
Having sex over the Internet. Usually refers to erotic chatting via the computer while one or both of the parties is masturbating.

Danza slap - n.
Slapping a woman's face with your penis. Refers to the urban legend that the actor Tony Danza starred in adult movies where he performed this act.

Reader note: For a true Danza slap to have taken place - after the slap, the slapper has to raise his arms triumphantly and say "Who's the Boss!"

dental dam - n.
A safe sex barrier, usually made of a flat sheet of of latex, used when performing oral sex on women.

Please realize that dental dams were not originally designed for what you have in mind. Dentists use them to isolate a tooth from the tongue, other teeth and gums during dental procedures. However, some sensual individual (perhaps a creative dental hygienist), thought of using dams for cunnilingus (oral contact with female genitals) and analingus (oral/anal contact). And so, a new method of playful, safer sex was born. - Good Vibrations

dick - n.
PENIS.

By watching him pleasure himself, I have learned how to stroke his dick with my hands and I know what areas of his cock are sensitive and tease it with my tongue and mouth. - Joanelloyd.com

dildo - n.
A cylindrical sex toy, often shaped like a penis, used to penetrate the vagina or anus. Usage note: A dildo generally refers to a toy with no moving parts, as opposed to a VIBRATOR which includes an electric motor and vibrates.

Your garden variety sex-shop dildos are usually made out of rubber and/or vinyl, but most quality dildos are made out of silicone.

deep throat -n., v.
Fellatio in which the penis is inserted far into the mouth, entering the throat.

Deep throating is something that feels really good for your partner, but can be quite a chore for you. I myself, have not yet perfected my skills in this area, but I can on occasion deep throat someone. Queer Sex Guide

deflower - v.
For a man to have sexual intercourse with a virgin woman.

Kathryn also offers to sl**p with Sebastian if only he manages to deflower the even more virginal Annette (Reese Witherspoon). - San Diego Insider

Dirty Sanchez - n.
1. Performing oral sex on someone after they engage in anal sex. 2. After anal sex, wiping off off the dirty penis or hand on the woman's upper lip, to simulate a moustache.

doggie style - n.
Sexual intercourse where the man enters the woman's vagina from her back side; also called rear-entry.

She also kneels forward in the most receptive positions to enable you to take her doggie style. She inflates to life size and then conveniently folds away after love. - Puritan International

dominatrix - n.
A dominant person in a bondage or S&M relationship; usually denotes a female professional. See DOMME.

"She was very mild," says John, discussing the dominatrix who has just finished whipping him. - Salon.com

donkey punch - n.
Having anal sex with someone and punching them in the back of the head to make them pass out. Said to induce a clenching of the anal sphincter in the u*********s person.

"Banging a girl doggy style and then moments before you cum, sticking your dick in her ass, and then punching her in the back of the head. This gives a tremendous sensation, but for it to work correctly, the girl must be knocked out so that her asshole tightens up."

domme - n.
The dominant person in a bondage or S&M relationship; usually female. See DOMINATRIX

One of the cruelest punishments that a good domme can impose is sending the slave away (to their room, etc.) or leaving the slave behind while the dominant goes out to have fun. - Mistress Marisha

double penetration - n.
Penetration of the vagina and anus simultaneously.

Have you ever tried intercourse with your wife while she is wearing the buttplug? I've been enjoying this particular form of double penetration for the past several months and it's really hot. Betty Dodson

DP - abbr.
DOUBLE PENETRATION.

drag queen - n.
A man who dresses in women's clothing, the term is especially used for gay men who dress up in elaborate outfits sometimes as part of a stage show. See also TRANSVESTITE.

Why don't you wear a sequined green dress and a pink wig? There are so many ways to express yourself and be beautiful without just overcoming your flaws. Who has more fun than drag queens?" Salon.com

drum solo - n.
When a woman has an ORGASM, referring to the rhythmic throbbing of the CLITORIS.

"Dear God, did she ever do a drum solo when I ate her out!" - Deirdre

eagle wings - n..
The position where a woman's legs are spread wide open during sex, especially when she received oral sex.

"I spread open my eagle wings and let him make me fly!" - Deirdre

eat (someone) out - v.
To perform ORAL SEX on a woman; perform CUNNILINGUS

What woman doesn’t love to be expertly eaten out? Oral sex done right can take your partner to new heights of pleasure, but done wrong it can be an ordeal for both of you. - Cunnilingus Tutor

ED - abbr.
ERECTILE DYSFUNCTION.

edgeplay - n.
Potentially dangerous sexual practices, often involving pain.

Another absent bit of advice I wish I would have seen is in regard to fireplay (the practice usually includes acts of lighting someone's partner on fire in controlled ways that usually leave no burns). This type of edgeplay is particularly edgy for larger people if their partner allows alcohol to pool in the folds of their skin. Vamp, Sexuality.org

ejaculation - n.
When a man expels semen from the penis during an orgasm. See also FEMALE EJACULATION.

enema - n.
An apparatus used to cause evacuation (to make you shit) by pumping water or inserting a chemical into the rectum

With steady pressure, gently insert enema tip into rectum with a slight side-to-side movement, with tip pointing toward navel. Insertion may be easier if person receiving enema bears down, as if having a bowel movement. This helps relax the muscles around the anus. - d**gstore.com
enter - v.
To put the penis into the vagina or anus.

erectile dysfunction - n.
The inability to get or sustain an erection, a euphemism for IMPOTENCE. Abbreviated as ED.

Erectile dysfunction (ED) affects over 30 million men to some degree in the United States. You and your partner are not alone. -Viagra.com

erection - n.
When the penis becomes engorged with bl**d and rigid due to sexual stimulation.

erotic - adj.
Sexually exciting or interesting. Used especially for stories, pictures, etc.

erotica - n.
Sexually exciting stories, movies, pictures, etc. Usually used in a positive sense. Compare PORNOGRAPHY

exhibitionism - n.
Getting sexual pleasure from exposing oneself to others or being watched while having sex. Opposite of VOYEURISM.

exotic dancer - n.
Euphemism for STRIPPER.

facial - n.
When a man ejaculates on a someone's face. Used in the phrase "give a facial."

facesitting - n.
A fetish practice where a woman sits on a man's face, smothering him.

fanny fart - n.
QUEEF.

felch - v.
To ejaculate into an anus and then lick or suck the semen out. Sometimes this word is mistakenly used to refer to placing a gerbil or other small a****l into the anus.

fellate - v.
Perform FELLATIO.

"You've got funky-tasting spunk," Samantha tells her bitter paramour...as she refuses to fellate his foully spurting member. - Hank Hyena

fellatio - n.
Oral sex performed on a man.

female ejaculation - n.
When a woman has an orgasm and expels fluid from her genitals. Note: this is a controversial concept, some people suggesting that this is nothing more than a woman urinating after or during an orgasm.

The conventional medical establishment has dismissed "female ejaculation" as actually being a condition known as urinary stress incontinence. This condition is considered to be an undesirable bodily dysfunction in which urine is involuntarily expelled from the urethras of women due to physical straining such as might also occur with coughing or sneezing as well as sexual arousal or orgasm. DoctorG.com

femdom - n.
A woman who takes the dominant role in BDSM play; a DOMINATRIX

Sometimes a femdom is just in "that kind of mood"...why not go online and torture some willing victims? I prefer real life S&M, with telephone domination a close second. However, when I am in the right mood, and have the right victim, I enjoy a little bit of internet torment. - AkashaWeb

femme - adj.
Possessing traditional feminine appearance, attributes and behaviors. Often used to describe gay men and women. Opposite of BUTCH.

feminization - n.
Dressing a man up in women's clothing, make-up, etc. to take on a female appearance. Sometimes used in BDSM play as a form of humiliation.

In feminization, a man dresses up as a woman, perhaps in silky lingerie. A mistress might apply makeup, silky stockings, panties, and even a bra and falsies to help him achieve a more feminine appearance. - Mistress Marisha

fetish - n.
A strong sexual interest in or obsession over some object, body part, or activity. Examples include foot fetish and latex fetish. Also used broadly to describe any non-traditional sex, especially BDSM.

finger - v.
To stimulate a woman sexually with the hand, especially stimulating the clitoris to produce an orgasm.

fist - v., fisting - n.
To place much of the hand, or the entire hand, in the vagina or anus.

flaccid - adj.
Of a penis, soft, not aroused.

There is no audible signal but presumably they all climax because the men release flaccid, spent dicks. - Salon.com

It's enough to make the typical flaccid penis--about three and a half inches long and one and a quarter inches thick--two inches longer and more than a half inch thicker. Esquire

flash - v.
To expose oneself, especially in a short, sudden manner. Usually used to refer to men showing their penis and women showing their breasts.

fluffer - n.
A woman or man who performs oral sex on an actor to arouse him in preparation for a MONEY SHOT ("cum shot") that must be filmed quickly and with little on-camera preparation. Also called "fluff girl" or "fluff boy".

The Fluffer is a possibly mythical figure in gay porn who sits seductively off stage during photo shoots, until the stars lose their erections. Then the fluffer is called in to provide his talents and whip the stars back into good form so the photo shoot can continue. - Sexilicious.com

fondle - v.
To touch or caress someone, especially the genitals or breasts. Often used to refer to unwanted touching.

foot job - n.
Rubbing feet on the penis, usually until ejaculation.

foreplay - n.
Sexual activity as a prelude to intercourse, including kissing, gential fondling, and oral sex.

foreskin - n.
A fold of skin that covers the tip of the penis; it is removed in circumcision. See Dr. Dean Edell's gallery of uncircumcised penises.

fornicate - v., fornication - n.
Sexual intercourse between unmarried people. Usually used in a derogatory or moralistic sense.

frottage - n.
Rubbing against someone else for sexual pleasure without engaging in penetration. Generally used to refer to consensual activity. See also FROTTEURISM.

Never mind that many in the group practice frottage out of concern for the current health
crisis, which should be enough to make anyone want to get into rubbing. - Frottage Men's Club


frotteurism - n.
A fetish that involves rubbing up against an unsuspecting or unwilling person. Consensual rubbing is usually called FROTTAGE.

Some classic texts distinguish groping -- "toucherism" -- from rubbing, but the DSM-IV compiles both exploits under the banner of frotteurism. - Salon.com

frotteurist - n.
One who engages in FROTTEURISM.

fuck - v.
To have sexual intercourse. Also used to describe penetrative activities other than penis/vagina intercourse, (e.g., finger-fuck, tit-fuck.)

Then Sky and Halli get down to some serious dildo fucking on the washer and dryer set. "I love fucking girls!" Sky screams.

fudge packer - n.
A derogatory, offensive term for someone who engages in anal sex, especially a male homosexual

gang bang - n.
When many men have sex with a single woman one after another or even at the same time.

gay - adj.
HOMOSEXUAL. Refers to both homosexual men and homosexual women (also called LESBIANS).

GFE (Girlfriend Experience) - n.
A session with a prostitute where the prostitute treats her client as if she were his girlfriend.

giantess - n.
A huge, larger-than-life woman that is a object of fetishistic interest.

From his vantage less than thirty feet in front of the giantess, he could barely see above that bosom to the face which protruded above. - Giantess Odyssey

glory hole - n.
A hole cut through a wall, allowing anonymous sex between people on either side of the wall. Often found in gay sex clubs.

A glory hole is a small fist-sized hole between private video booths in an adult bookstore. The hole is placed about hip high for the average guy and is large enough to place a man's penis through to let the person on the other side perform whatever sexual activity he pleases on it. - Glory Hole FAQ

glans - n., glans penis - n.
The tip of the penis.

If you know that the touch of your tongue on the underside of his glans is going to send him off, and you want him to be able to continue, don't do it. Wait. - Clean Sheets

go down - v.
To perform ORAL SEX on a man or woman.

These tips will introduce you to some of the basics of cunnilingus and help you go down like a pro. - Sex Tutor

golden shower - n.
Urinating on someone else. See also WATERSPORTS.

I love golden showers. In one dungeon where I work, I'm known as the community toilet. - Salon.com

gonorrhea - n.
A sexually transmitted disease, caused by the gonococcus bacteria, that causes painful urination in men and puss discharge from the penis.

gonzo - n.
Adult videos which lack any plot or pretense and just show people having sex on camera.

"What I find most interesting about sex is reality. That's why I like gonzo as opposed to scripted tapes. I like people being themselves rather than being a character. I did some shoots where people liked the people with whom they were working and put them in a situation where they could be free and relaxed. No sharp corners or strange positions. Just let the people go. It turned out great. It's just too relaxed. LukeFord.com

gorilla salad - n.
Pubic hair.

G-spot - n. [Grafenberg Spot]
An area in the upper wall of the vagina supposed to be especially pleasurable when stimulated.

half-and-half - n.
When a prostitute performs fellatio and sexual intercourse in a single sex session.

hand job - n.
Manual stimulation of someone's penis often resulting in his ejaculation; masturbating someone.

hard - adj.
When a man is aroused with a stiff penis due to sexual stimulation.

hardcore - n.
1. Sexual pictures, movies, etc. that show genitals, especially an erect penis, and often include penetration. Opposite of SOFTCORE.

2. Intense or dangerous sexual activity.

I've seen one scene in which a top (after cleaning their bottom's skin and donning the requisite latex gloves) used a syringe to draw some of their bottom's bl**d, then fed their bottom their own bl**d. This scene was as hardcore as bl**dsports gets. - soc.subculture.bondage-bdsm FAQ

hard on - n.
An erection.

harlot - n.
A prostitute.

head (give head)
1. Oral sex, specifically performed on a man; FELLATIO.

2. The top part of the penis, the tip.

Let your fingers run from the balls to the top of the cock head, swirl around there, then slide back down the other half and end back down at the balls. - Sexuality.org

hentai - n.
Japanese animation (anime) depicting graphic sexual scenes.

het - abbr.
HETEROSEXUAL.

heterosexual - n., adj.
A person who has sex with members of the opposite sex. Opposite of HOMOSEXUAL.

homosexual - adj., n.
A person who has sex with members of the same sex; GAY. Opposite of HETEROSEXUAL. Usage note: GAY is the more politically correct term. See also

hosiery - n.
Any legwear, especially sheer leggings made of nylon or silk especially worn by women. Pantyhose.

hummer - n.
FELLATIO.

hump - v.

To have sexual intercourse.

To rub the genitals against each other without penetration or even while clothed.

hung - adj.
Having a large penis, often used in the phrase "well hung".

hustler - n.
A prostitute, especially a male prostitute.

hymen - n.
A fold of tissue that partly covers the entrance of the vagina in some women. Sexual intercourse tears an intact hymen, and so an intact hymen is viewed as a sign of virginity in a woman. However, the hymen is often torn through non-sexual activities and some women are born without a hymen.

impotence - n., impotent adj.
The inability to get or sustain an erection. See ERECTILE DYSFUNCTION.

infantilism - n.
A fetish practice where an adult role-plays being an infant, wearing baby clothing and sometimes being disciplined by a mother figure.

intact - adj.
Said of a woman, still having a hymen, which implies virginity.

interracial - adj.
Describes sex between two people of different races, especially people having sex with white people.

intercourse - n.
SEXUAL INTERCOURSE

jerk off - v.
To MASTURBATE, especially used to refer to men.

Men instantly surround the stall, dicks in hand, masturbating. "Oooh, aaaah," moans the hooker playfully, and all the men stare on, entranced, while they jerk off. - Salon.com

jill off - v.
For a woman to MASTURBATE.

juice - n.
The vaginal lubrication that a woman naturally produces when sexually aroused.

Kegel exercises - n.
Exercises done to increase strength of the pelvic floor muscle. Said to help women achieve orgasm.

As for your question about pelvic floor (Kegel) exercises, they can really improve the quality of our orgasms as well as insure urinary control. I recommend these exercises for every women. - Betty Dodson

Kegel exercises were originally developed for women, but they can improve your performance just as much as hers.

kinky adj.
Sexual activity that is somehow non-traditional or exotic. See also BDSM.

leather Cheerio - n.
The anus.

lesbian - n.
A woman who has sex with other women; a HOMOSEXUAL woman.

Levitra - n.
Bayer's trademark name for its erectile dysfunction d**g, vardenafil HCl, similar to Viagra.

libido - n.
Sexual interest. Horniness.

lingam - n.
Ancient Indian term for the penis or a representation of the penis; appears in the Kama Sutra and often used in reference to Tantric sex. See also YONI.

lipstick lesbian - n.
A lesbian who displays "traditional" feminine dress

Because Anna, the ex-nun, does not fit into the big, butch, truckie cliché or the cutesy, lipstick lesbian myth she has, until now, played the role of the guitar-playing dark horse. - This is London

load - n.
Semen. Sometimes used in the phrase "blow your load" to mean EJACULATE

love tunnel - n.
VAGINA

Slowly, I pushed my fingers deep into her love tunnel. - Deirdre

lube - abbr.
Lubricant.

But latex or flesh, I think lube makes every kind of sex better; after all, the wetter and more slippery all the parts get, the hotter the amorous rite gets. Tristan Taormino

lubricant - n.
A slippery substance used to make sex more comfortable and pleasurable.

Lucky Pierre - n.
A man, having sex with two other men, who is simultaneously penetrating one man anally while being penetrated anally by the other. He is "lucky" because he is the only one of the three to enjoy both sex acts simultaneously.

Roy was happy, he got to be Lucky Pierre last night and it meant double the pleasure for him.

maidenhead - n.
VIRGINITY; the HYMEN.

make-out slut - n.
A woman who tends to kiss many men but rarely (or never) has sexual intercourse.

masturbation - n., masturbate - v.
Giving oneself sexual pleasure, especially using the hand to stimulate the genitals, and often resulting in orgasm.

masturbatory
Relating to or similar to MASTURBATION.

Some chat room talks have raised chuckles by noting that the spring-loaded right arm of the 12-inch-high "Rad Repeatin' Tarzan" can be pumped rapidly up and down, from below the figure's loin cloth toward its chest in a movement that can be seen as masturbatory, as it issues the famous Tarzan yodel. - SF Examiner

masturbilia - n.
Something used during masturbation, like a picture, article of clothing, or other object, that reminds the masturbator of someone they are fantasizing about. Derived from combining "masturbation" and "memorabilia".

menage a trois - n.
When three people have sex together at once. A threesome.

M.I.L.F. (Mother I'd Like to Fuck) - n
A sexually attractive middle-aged woman.

missionary position - n.
The "traditional" sexual position in the West, where the woman lies on her back with her legs spread and the man mounts her with his arms supporting his weight.

Once you and your partner are in the missionary position, you can try many variations which will give different sensations. The first is that the woman can lift and bend her legs slightly with her feet flat on the mattress SexHealth.org

Less exhausting on the forearms than normal missionary style, and if you're strong enough you can even free up a hand to stroke her tits. - FHM

mistress - n.
A dominant woman in a BDSM relationship; a DOMINATRIX.

Until a woman is aware of your anatomy, it is not feasible that she become the ravaging Mistress-from-hell with the nasty dick, ready to take you. AkashaWeb.com

money shot - n.
The climactic scene in a porn film when the man ejaculates, usually onto the woman's body or face; a cum shot.

multiorgasmic - adj.
Prone to having MULTIPLE ORGASMS.

multiple orgasm - n., also multiple climax - n.
Having more than one orgasm in a single sex session, especially in rapid succession. Usually experienced by women.

There's a reason that the woman is having so many multiple climaxes during those hot love scenes in the movies. - Rouze.com

This book advances the argument that ejaculating is bad for men's overall health, and suggests enjoying non-ejaculatory multiple orgasms so that pleasure may be enhanced AND so that ejaculation may be avoided. - Sexuality.org

mutual masturbation - n.
Masturbating in close proximity to someone else or using the hand to fondle another person's genitals.

Mutual masturbation can be a thrilling experience, but first, we need to study the basics of manual technique. Most men feel women aren't skilled at handling penises. Their grips are too limp, lacking conviction and exuberance. - Sexuality.org

nocturnal emission - n.
When a man has an erotic dream and ejaculates in his sl**p. A wet dream.

Nonoxynol-9 - n.
A spermicide added to lubricants to increase contraceptive effectiveness. Note: it was originally thought to be useful in protecting against the AIDS virus, but has recently been shown to actually encourage AIDS infections.

Water-based lubes without Nonoxynol-9 are still the best all-around lube choice, in my opinion. Sexuality.org

nooner - n.
A sexual encounter during the lunchtime hour, especially one that takes place at the office; see also QUICKIE.

A businessman and his secretary are overcome by passion, and the exec convinces his paramour to retire to his house for what is popularly termed a "nooner." "Don't worry," he purrs. "My wife is out of town on a business trip, and won't bother us." - message board post

nymphomania, nymphomaniac - n.
Derogatory term for a woman who is sexually obsessed or has sex with many partners. Usage note: This term is generally regarded as sexist.

O face - n.
The facial expression of someone when having an orgasm.

"If you're lucky, I might just show you my O face"

onanism - n.
MASTURBATION.

oral contraceptive - n.
A pill taken by women that allows them to have sex without becoming pregnant; birth control pill.

oral sex - n.
A sex act where the mouth of one person is placed on the genitals of another. See also FELLATIO (oral sex performed on a man) and CUNNILINGUS (oral sex performed on a woman).

orgasm - n.
The pleasurable, climactic release of sexual tension. In a man, it is usually accompanied by EJACULATION.

orgy - n.
A sexual encounter with three or more people. Group sex.

pack the fudge - v.
A crude and often derogatory term for engaging in anal sex. See also FUDGE PACKER.

paraphilia - n.
A sexual obsession, usually over an object or sex act. See also FETISH.

A paraphilia refers to a form of sexual gratification that is based on use of a particular object, technique, or situation, usually to the exclusion of other avenues of sexual fulfillment. Examples include frotteurism (sexual arousal is achieved by rubbing up against people) and various forms of cross-dressing or transvestism. - Neurotimes

PC (Pubococcygeus) muscle - n.
The muscle targeted in Kegel exercises.

In trying to identify the PC muscle, women sometimes make the mistake of tightening the all of surrounding muscles -- in their stomachs, thighs, and buttocks. Betty Dodson

Contract and relax the pubococcygeus (PC) muscle located along your perineum—otherwise known as the “love” muscle—as if you’re trying to intermittently stop the flow of urine. - Men's Fitness

pearl necklace - n.
Ejaculating on someone's neck and upper chest, especially after receiving fellatio. Derived from the white drops of cum that are reminiscent of pearls.

penetration - n., penetrate - v.
1. Inserting the penis into the vagina.

Many women still silently endure pain, friction (not the good kind), and irritation from penetration without proper lubrication. - Tristan Taormino

2. Inserting the penis into the anus.

peg - v.
To use a strap-on dildo on someone.

My girlfriend loves to peg me because she enjoys the power trip"

penis - n.
The male sex organ that engorges with bl**d and becomes erect. It is inserted into the vagina during sexual intercourse and expels semen when a man reaches an orgasm.

petit mort - n.
French for the "little death"; an ORGASM.

"I'm terrified. One thing I'm curious about though, why is it sometimes called 'Le petit Mort'?" "'The Little Death'? There are various thoughts on that, some ancients believed that every orgasm you had shortened your life. Maybe it's because sensations are so intense that you faint, I suppose passing out could be considered to be a little like death," replied Mulder. - Petit Mort

play - n.
Sexual activity, especially BDSM activity.

In one large room, there were a couple of tables, a few chairs, a tiny bar, and then a small play area with a couple of pieces of equipment. We went and got a drink, since we had no plans to actually do any S/M play. Jane Duvall, Janes's Guide

pocket pal - n.
A sex toy shaped to resemble a vagina.

They can browse the selection of videos or compare prices on vibrators of implausible length and thickness or silicone "pocket pals" molded from the vulvas of famous porn stars. - Jerusalem Post

polyamory - n.
Having sexual relationships with more than one person.

"Polyamory" comes from the Greek word for "multiple" and the Latin word for "love." We use it to refer to amorous relationships which deliberately and openly involve more than two partners. Clean Sheets

pop someone's cherry - v.
To take someone's virginity. See CHERRY.

porn - abbreviation
PORNOGRAPHY

pornography - n.
Any sexually explicit picture, movie, book, etc. Usually used in a derogatory sense. Compare EROTICA.

pre-cum - n.
A small amount of clear fluid sometimes emitted by the penis during sexual arousal/stimulation but before ejaculation.

It is a clear discharge that can have a high concentration of sperm. This is called pre-ejaculatory fluid, also know as pre-ejaculation or pre-cum. This fluid is released during sexual arousal, and is general not felt by the male. - DrDrew.com

premarital sex - n.
Sexual intercourse between two young, unmarried people.

Despite the segregation of boys and girls, premarital sex is tolerated if it is private and does not result in pregnancy. Infants born out of wedlock are totem ancestors and killed. The Position

premature ejaculation - n.
When a man cannot control the timing of his orgasm and ejaculates too quickly.

priapism - n.
An medical condition characterized by a painful erection that won't go down.

Priapism is an uncomfortable, sometimes painful condition which often requires surgery to relieve. If your erection lasts for an unusual period of time, go directly to the emergency department of the nearest hospital. SexHealth.org

pudendum, pudenda - n.
A woman's external genitals; the VULVA.

Olga is doing a provocative set of leg-lifts and splits, half calisthenic and half exhibition, her fishnet stockings and black mini-shorts not quite covering her pudendum. - Jerusalem Post

pussy - n.
The vagina.

pussy juice - n.
JUICE.

rainbow sex - n.
Performing oral sex on a woman while she is menstruating.

rimming - n., rim job - n.
Performing oral sex on the anus, especially licking the edge of the anus. See also ANILINGUS.

raw - adj.
Sex without a condom; BAREBACK.

Distinct from an infrequent slip-up, d***ken mishap or safer-sex "relapse," barebacking represents a conscious, firm decision to forgo condoms and, despite the dangers, unapologetically revel in the pleasure of doing it raw. The Body

reach around - n.
The act of performing anal sex on a man reaching around to the front to simultaneously give him a HAND JOB.

red wings - n.
Oral sex performed on a woman while she is menstruating, see also EAGLE WINGS.

rubber - n.
CONDOM.

rusty trombone - n.
When someone licks a man's ass and reaches around to the front to masturbate his penis. So called because it appears that the person is blowing into the ass and manipulating the penis like a musical instrument. Also may refer to performing oral sex on a man right after he's engaged in anal sex.

sadism - n.
Getting sexual pleasure by inflicting pain, discomfort, or humiliation on someone. See also BDSM.

Sapphic - adj.
Of or relating to lesbians.

s**t - n.
Sex play involving shit. See also COPROPHILIA.

Even experienced s**t lovers can find nausea at the borders of enjoyment. "The goal of every true shit eater is to see how much he can eat before he barfs," contends Rob, a 38-year-old Philadelphia lawyer. - The Guide

scissor fight - n.
When two women press their vaginas together by intertwining their legs; tribadism.

score - v.
To have sex. Especially used to describe a man having sex with a woman for the first time.

scrotum - n.
The sack that holds the testicles.

Once you feel comfortable with the way his balls feel in your hand, gently roll them up the underside of his shaft. Depending on their size and the amount of room in the scrotum, they will most likely reach to half way of his penis. He will like the way this feels. Sexuality.org

semen - n.
The sperm-containing fluid that a man expels when he has an orgasm; CUM.

sex addict, sexual addict - n.
Someone with a compulsive, often self-destructive need to engage in sexual activity

If men truly are the sexual aggressors in our society, the ones who can be promiscuous without consequence, then who is it exactly they are being promiscuous with? Sex addicts like me? Or, is it the "sex addict" in each of you... Dare Magazine

sexpert - n.
Someone who has gained a reputation as being an expert on sex, especially someone who appears in the media talking about sex.

Even renowned sexperts such as Dr. Ruth Westheimer won't say for certain that it really exists, so don't feel bad if you haven't managed to locate this elusive erotic area. - DrDrew.com

sex surrogate - n.
A counselor who helps people with their sexual problems by engaging in sexual activity with them.

sex ther****t - n.
A counselor or psychologist who helps people with their sexual problems.

sex toys -n.
An object designed to enhance sexual pleasure. Examples include a dildo or vibrator.

sexual intercourse - n.
Sexual relations that generally include penetration of the vagina by the penis.

shaft -n.
Referring to an erect penis, the area from the base to (but not including) the head.

I shall wax my shaft to a high gloss sheen whilst dreaming of peace. - Masturbate for Peace

shemale -n.
A transsexual who has not yet undergone a complete sex change, so that he has both breasts and a penis.

shocker - n.
A technique of manual stimulation where the pointer and middle finger are inserted into a woman's vagina while the pinkie is inserted the anus. Also referred to as a "six pack" (that's how you hold a six pack of beer), "two in the pink, one in the stink" or "two on the clit one in the shit".

shoot - v.
To EJACULATE.

shrimp, shrimping, - v.
Licking or sucking someone's toes during sex.

His favorite podophilic cuisine is toes dipped in cocktail sauce with fresh shrimps in between, a succulent hors d'oeuvre before a full meal of sex. Since "shrimping" is slang for toe-sucking, we call this "shrimping cocktails." - Dr. Susan Block

sixty-nine (69) n.
Oral sex performed by two people on each other simultaneously. Called "69" due to the shape of the two numerals, which suggests the sex act.

slut - n.
A derogatory term for a woman who has had many sexual partners.

S&M - n.
See BDSM.

smegma - n.
A white, cheesy substance secreted by the sebaceous glands that collects under the foreskin.

It also varies in amount in relation to the so-called "smegma producing capacity" of the foreskin cavity. In other words, a long or wide foreskin produces more smegma than a short or narrow one. This is to be expected since the function of smegma is to produce a uniform general lubrication between foreskin and glans. - Sexology

smurf - v.
Slapping someone in the face with your penis.

sniffer's row, sniff row - n.
The row of seats nearest the stage in a strip club.

At first she lay on her stomach, thrusting her posterior up and down, seemingly oblivious to the hoots and howls of the gentlemen positioned directly around the stage. (Steel remembered a group from high school sneaking into a strip joint somewhere and reporting back that this area was known as "Pervert's Row or "Sniffer's Row." Now he understood why.) Crescendo Cove

There is a big double stage with a lot of chairs around it, and for a buck you can get a pretty good show sitting on sniff row. StripClubReview.com

snowball - v.
After a man ejaculates in someone's mouth, passing the semen back and forth between partners.

snow blow - n.
Performing oral sex on a man with ice cubes in your mouth.

sodomy - n.
A legal term, usually denoting anal sex or oral sex performed on a man.

softcore - n.
Sexual pictures, movies, etc. that do not show penetration and usually do not show an erect penis. Opposite of hardcore. Opposite of HARDCORE.

sexually transmitted disease - n.
Any disease transmitted through sexual contact. See VENEREAL DISEASE.

Spanish fly - n.
A supposed aphrodisiac potion, sometimes put surreptitiously into the drink of a partner to make them sexually interested.

I always thought that Spanish fly was a herbal ointment, but it seems it is the juice of a poor little beetle... It is actually made from the blister beetle, Latin name Cantharis vesicatoria or Lytta vesicatoria and is highly toxic. - Asphrodisiac-Inc.com

Blister beetles are named for their defensive mechanism of releasing a drop of bright-orange bl**d laced with the chemical cantharidin, which causes severe pain and blistering upon contact with the skin. This substance is also used in the dubious aphrodisiac "Spanish Fly," which, when ingested, causes severe burning in the urinary tract. - San Francisco State University

spermicide - n.
A substance that kills sperm, often applied to a condom or other contraceptive device.

spoon (position) - n.; spooning - v.
When two people lie parallel on their sides facing in the same direction. Usually with a man pressing his crotch against a woman's ass.

spunk - n.
SEMEN.

"You've got funky-tasting spunk," Samantha tells her bitter paramour...as she refuses to fellate his foully spurting member. - Hank Hyena

STD - abbr.
See SEXUALLY TRANSMITTED DISEASE.

strap-on, strap-on dildo - n.
A DILDO that is worn by someone, attached to a harness, so that it can be thrust into a partner like a penis.

r****g his mouth was a longer process than I'm sure he expected. Because I wasn't just shoving my strap-on dick into his mouth; that was merely the warm-up. AkashaWeb.com

stripper - n.
Someone who exposees their nude or semi-nude body for money.

sub - n.
SUBMISSIVE.

submissive - n.
The person who is dominated in a BDSM relationship.

switch - n.
Someone who can act either as a dominant or submissive in BDSM play.

queef - n.
To fart with the vagina.

queer - adj.
Gay or lesbian. Usage note: Originally a derogatory term, now used by gay and lesbian people to refer to themselves.

Queer sexuality seemed to burst forth in every direction during America's most tumultuous decade, spilling beyond the narrow constraints of homosexual identity politics and transforming the culture at large in perversely unexpected, previously unimaginable ways. Planet Out

quickie - n.
Sexual intercourse that is short in duration. See also NOONER.

ta ta - n.
Humorous term for breasts.

When most guys go to a strip club, they're just happy enough seeing gals dance around naked. But what if those girls did more than just shake their ta-ta's for us? - Rouze

tea room - n.
A public toilet where gay men often have sex.

teabagging - v.
When a man lowers his testicles down onto someone's mouth. So-called because of the resemblance to lowering a teabag into water

Allow him to lower his scrotum into your mouth. Suck on one testicle, then the other, then both if you can stretch aroun ... Try stroking his penis while you're teabagging for some extreme oral fun.. Blowjobs

tease - v.
To cause arousal in someone or the expectation of sexual activity without following through on that promise.

tit, tits - n.
A woman's breasts.

tit fuck - v.
To place the penis between a woman's breasts and thrust, as if engaging in intercourse.

top - n.
1. The dominant person in BDSM activity.

2. The one who penetrates during anal sex, especially between gay males.

Moving between the bodies, I take a seat and watch the center of the action -- two tops take turns with a bottom. The sex is silent, serious and very intense. It continues for what seems like an hour, finally culminating with the two tops each getting off inside the bottom. The Body

tranny - n.
TRANSSEXUAL.

taint - n.
The perineum, the strip of tissue between the genitals and the anus of both men and women

It is the small strip of tissue between the genitals and the anus. It is sometimes called the taint because "it ain't the vagina/penis and 't ain't the anus either!" Dr. Gardos, Thrive Online

threesome -n.
When three people have sex at once. See menage a trois

toss (someon's) salad - v.
To perform oral sex on someone's anus. To perform ANILINGUS.

Keep baby wipes in your side pocket, and your girlfriend will be begging to toss your salad in no time. - Getting It

train - n.
1, A line of men having sex, where each man anally penetrates the man in front of him, connecting together like the cars of a train. 2. A group of people lined up waiting to have sex with someone

transgendered - adj.
Living as the opposite sex from which one is born, especially having undergone surgery and/or hormone treatments to make oneself appear like the opposite sex.

transsexual - n.
Someone who has undergone surgery and/or hormone treatments to appear and live as the opposite sex.

transvestite - n.
A man who dresses in women's clothing, make-up, etc. Usage note: transvestite usually refers to a man who regularly dresses like a woman and goes out in public that way.

trib, tribbing - v.
Engaging in tribadism.

tribadism - n.
The lesbian sex practice of rubbing two vaginas together.

turned-on - adj.
Sexually excited; aroused.

twink - n..
A gay man, specifically one who looks young, has a slight build, and had little body hair.

uncut - adj.
Not CIRCUMCISED.

unload - v.
To ejaculate.

One invitation instructs participants to wear a bandanna to signify whether they want guys to "unload" in them. The Body

upskirt - adj.
A picture or video, sometimes taken surreptitiously, that shows the view up the skirt or dress of a woman.

vagina - n.
A woman's internal sex organ; the canal into which the penis is inserted during sexual intercourse and out of which babies are delivered.

vaginal orgasm - n.
A female orgasm caused by penetration of the vagina without clitoral stimulation.

It's important, however, not to confuse having better control with the woman having so-called vaginal orgasms (orgasms solely through intercourse without simultaneous clitoral stimulation). - Thrive Online

vaginismus - n.
A sexual problem where the women's vaginal muscles contract so tightly that intercourse is difficult or impossible.

vanilla - adj.
Non-kinky, "traditional" sex, usually between men and women.

vasectomy - n.
Surgery, performed on a man's vas deferens inside the scrotum, which renders him infertile.

VD - abbr.
VENEREAL DISEASE.

Venereal Disease - n.
A sexually transmitted disease, traditionally refers to syphilis and gonorrhea. See STD. Usage note: this terminology has fallen out of favor; STD (sexually transmitted disease) is the more common term.

Viagra - n.
A registered trademark of Pfizer. This pill (generic name sildenafil citrate) helps men get an erection. See LEVITRA

vibe - n.
VIBRATOR.

Well, the fact of the matter is that she may be plenty turned on, but that doesn't mean she'll be slick enough to take that big vibe with ease. Tristan Taormino

vibrator - n.
A sex toy that vibrates, often used to stimulate the clitoris. Usage note: A DILDO generally refers to a toy with no moving parts, as opposed to a vibrator which includes an electric motor that causes it to vibrate.

violet wand - n.
A BDSM sex toy in the shape of a wand that creates a shocking sensation.

The other sort of toy is known as a "violet wand"; these rather resemble hand-held power tools with little glass bulbs sticking out of one end. When turned on, the bulb glows violet and crackles; touching it will cause static sparks to jump to your skin, with an associated "zap!" and a sharp shock. - soc.subculture.bondage-bdsm FAQ

virgin - n., virginity - n.
A man or woman who has never engaged in penetrative penis/vagina sexual intercourse.

vominatrix - n.
A DOMINATRIX who specializes in making her clients vomit.

voyeurism - n.
Getting sexual pleasure from watching someone else have sex. Opposite of EXHIBITIONISM.

vulva - n.
The external part of a woman's genitals, including the LABIA MAJORA, LABIA MINORA and CLITORIS.

wank - v.
MASTURBATE.

watersports - n.
Sex acts involving urine or ENEMAS. See also GOLDEN SHOWER.

wax - v.
To give a HAND JOB.

Johnny enjoys being "waxed".

wet - adj.
Said of a woman, sexually aroused and producing vaginal lubrication.

She needs to be very nimble and very wet to manage this. And it's best to hold onto her in case she slips, doing you a very nasty injury in the process. - FHM

wet dream
NOCTURNAL EMISSION.

whore - n.
Derogatory term for prostitute.

wife swapping - n.
Swinging. When a married couple has sex with other people, particularly with other married couples.

wood, woody -n.
ERECTION.

X-rated - adj.
Showing explicit sex acts, especially used to describe pornographic movies.

XXX - abbr.
X-RATED.

yaoi - n.
Japanese erotic anime (cartoons) that focus on male-on-male sexuality.

That doesn't mean yaoi works aren't sexually explicit. Some of them are: very much so, and definitely not for minors. But while the pictures may clearly be intended to represent all the varieties of m/m sex, the crude anatomical details are often glossed over for the sake of aesthetics. Yaoi-con

Yoni - n.
Ancient Indian term for the vagina or a representation of the vagina; appears in the Kama Sutra and often used in reference to TANTRIC SEX. See also LINGAM.

The gas that emerges is simply trapped air, for there is no gas production in the genitalia of a woman. The air can enter because the system is open to the outside. This highly specialized kind of fart is sometimes called a queef. Facts on Farts... Continue»
Posted by hairyseeker69 4 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor  |  Views: 2424  |  
100%
  |  7

s****r seduces b*****r

As c***dren we lived near "The Colorado Railroad Museum" on West 44th Street just outside Golden, Colorado at the base of North Table Top Mountain. Is quaint building was built to look like an old fashioned train depot. Behind and along the side of the building they had collected a large collection of actual steam era locomotives and freight and passenger cars.

The neighborhood k**s hung out there because of the soda machine and candy counter. It was the only business within two miles. The director tolerated us sneaking in and climbing all over the collection of cabooses, engines and other prize items outside as we also gave him a lot of snack business to help support the museum.

Among the many locomotives was D&RGW's Old number 346. It was the museum's pride and joy as they had it in good working order. Several times a year they would fire it up and run it in a small semi-circle around the property. A lot of stories developed among the k**s and frequent visitors about the legend of 346.

For example if a man rang the train's bell it meant that he had sex the night before. But, more importantly by acknowledging to the world that he had gotten lucky he would be guaranteed even better sex for a second night in a row. If a guy rang the bell and hadn't actually had sex the night before he was doomed to only masturbation for the next 346 nights.

My favorite though was concerning women. No woman was allowed on the firemen's seat unless she was either having her cunt eaten or being fucked. When she came she had to proclaim her orgasm by wildly ringing the bell. If she failed to ring the bell the opposite of whatever she wanted would occur; if she wanted to become pregnant it wouldn't happen and if she didn't want a baby she would have one in nine months.

Those were the simple days of the late 1960's. Twenty years later my younger s****r and I would return and remember the good old days. We chatted for hours about everything in the neighborhood. The two mile walk past the St Bernard Kennel on the hill and the world famous brewery to downtown Golden.

But, most of all we remembered the railroad museum. We walked around looking at the displays. Some of them hadn't changed since we were k**s as they were classics. We went out into the yard and most of it looked familiar. Then it caught our eyes; there she was good old engine 346. The engine had been very well maintained as it looked the same as it had when we were young and had played various games in and around it.

Jenny ran for the massive locomotive right past it's big steam boiler and grabbing the railing climbed the steep steps. She turned to face me with a broad smile on her face and waved me up to join her. Then she twirled around like a little k** between the firebox and tender. Taking it easy I smiled back and walked over and admired both her and the train.

Here it was August of 1986 and Jenny was 30 and I was 33 it had been twenty years since we had moved away. In that moment of nostalgia I got a good look at my little s****r's body and an erection took shape in my underwear. For some reason, she suddenly struck me not as a s****r but one hell of a sexy lady.

She stands right at five feet four inches tall with long red hair and green eyes. My s****r has a slender waist that is in the middle of a perfect hour glass topped by 36C titties. I had always known that she had no problem attracting guys but now a flash was going through my head and I found myself to be just one of the guys.

I tried to shake these thoughts out of my head as I climbed the steps. As I reached the top step Jenny ran to the fireman's compartment. It was a very narrow area with room enough for his seat and the bell chord hanging above the side and front window openings measuring maybe 2 feet wide by five feet long. Just like she did when she was a little girl she reached up and rang the bell pulling on the chord wildly.

"Remember this Mark; it is just like when we were k**s." She was absolutely bubbling over. Getting beside her I snatched her hand from the bell chord and a confused look came to her face.

"But, Jenny, we aren't k**s anymore. Don't you remember what it means when an adult woman rings the bell on this train?" Suddenly a look of horror and shame came to her face. She turned bright red as she slumped down in the seat. Quickly I began ringing the bell making sure that I was the only one visible in the window. One of the staff members walked by and gave me an exuberant thumbs up. After he passed I looked around and saw that there was no one around and told her that the coast was clear.

"Thank you big b*****r, I am so embarrassed, but that means that you won't have sex for nearly a year, I am sorry." She actually seemed deeply troubled about that possibility. The legend appeared to mean something to her. Standing up in the cramped quarters she gave me a not so platonic hug ingratitude.

We enjoyed the rest of the day looking around the area and planned to return to the museum the next two days to walk around and reminisce. Besides, we found out that on the second day they were going to steam up 346 and run her and two passenger cars back and forth on their little semi-circle. We both were feeling pretty contented as we walked to the little hotel down the block from the museum, but it seemed Jenny had something on her mind as she was a little quieter than normal.

At first, I thought maybe she was missing her f****y as she came out to attend to some business in nearby Denver and didn't have the finances to bring everyone with her. I had tagged along so that we could visit our neighborhood haunts including the museum Lookout Mountain, the brewery, and Fairmount Elementary School.

As it turned out I was way off base. After changing we climbed into our rental car and headed east down 44th street about two miles to see if the A& W Root Beer restaurant was still there. Like so many other things it was gone. I was so disappointed that I didn't even notice what had taken its place.

We turned around and headed into downtown Golden. There just around the corner from Foss d**gs we found a quaint restaurant. In the dim lighting of the restaurant her boobs seemed to shimmer in beauty. For the second time in just a few hours I felt an erection coming on over my own flesh and bl**d.

In spite of my feelings our dinner conversation was tame and natural. We talked about what had stayed the same and especially about what was gone or had changed. Then this sweet demure conservative business woman, housewife, and mother of two who was also my s****r changed the subject rather abruptly. Quietly she shifted gears, "Thanks again for ringing the bell for me this afternoon."

"Jenny, it was nothing, nothing at all. I just didn't want people looking at you funny thinking that you had done some sex act on the train."

"Oh yes Mark it was so sweet. Judging from the lump I saw in your pants as you rang the bell there is no way you should have to miss out on 346 nights of fucking." I hadn't heard her say the word fuck since she was a teenager. I thought it was weird that she had any concern for my sex life.

"Oh Jenny, it will be ok. That is just an old legend. Hell, it was probably made up by some of the k**s in the neighborhood before we came along. Besides you know my wife she won't let me go more than a few days without a good fuck." I was enjoying the conversation now and liked the idea of provocative talk with Jenny, and was curious how provocative she would get.

"But, suppose it is true, I hate the thought of my big b*****r having to play with himself that long. It might be too late to break the spell by the time you get back home. The sooner your pecker gets inside a woman the better so the curse can't take effect," she smiled broadly as she said this. My cock was hard as could be now.

"What am I supposed to do fly my wife out here to fuck me or hire a hooker?" I posed this question half laughing knowing either option was not going to happen and not believing in the legend in the first place.

"No, of course not, but I do have an idea," she was cooing as she put a hand on my knee.

"Ok, little s****r let's hear your idea about my sex life," I asked nervously. Part of me was really hoping that the nasty thoughts running through my head were on target. But, another part of me was urging me to behave myself with my s****r no matter what she was about to say. Of course, my cock was now so hard that I was in pain due to the confinement it was in.

"Well, big b*****r, we could pay our check and hurry back to the hotel and fuck like rabbits. Before you say anything, I have wanted you for years and that is the reason I wanted you to come along. When I was ringing that bell today I was wishing that I was sitting on your lap and that I was fucking that huge bulge I was looking at in your pants."

"But, Jenny, what about our spouses? We can't fuck I am your damn b*****r." As much as I wanted to take her up on her offer I knew I would have regretted it if I didn't at least protest to give her the chance to back out.

"Mark, what happens in Colorado stays in Colorado. And if we fuck when we get back home it stays between us I want you fucking and sucking me right now. I need that big cock of yours inside of me." I was shocked at this blunt display of lust from my own s****r. She also was talking a little loud as I swear we got a couple of strange looks from couples sitting nearby.

"Oh God, you are so sexy, any guy would be a fool not to want to kiss those great tits of yours or climb between those long legs of yours But damn girl, I am your b*****r. Are you really sure that you want me because once you say yes and I have touched you sexually there will be no turning back?"

"Damn it yes, I am in heat for you. My panties are soaked. Shit, b*****r, does this answer your question?" She moved the hand that had been on my knee up to my groin and gave my cock a hard squeeze. Looking me in the eyes she gave me the sultriest smile I had ever seen.

"Not here, my God someone will see," I panicked as I removed her hand.

"Ok, then let's get the fuck out of here," she urged flagging down the server. By the time the waiter got to us she already had out her credit card. In less than three minutes we were out in the cool Rocky Mountain evening air. Jenny was dragging me to the car anxious to get down to business.

She managed to keep her hands to herself on the short drive back to the motel. Simultaneously we both said we had to use the restroom. When we got to her door she turned to face me and told me she would knock on the door between our adjoining rooms when she was finished freshening up for what laid ahead. Then very sensually she ran an index finger up and down the outline of my cock through my pants. Suddenly she swirled around and disappeared into her room.

Stammering the five feet to my room I somehow managed to get the door open. Quickly, I took care of business and decided to relieve myself of shoes and socks. Suddenly it felt very hot in the room so I unbuttoned the top two buttons of my shirt. Just as I was beginning to wonder what was taking so long there came a gentle knock at the door that went into Jenny's room.

"Oh my fucking God, you are the sexiest vision I've ever seen in my fucking life," I gasped as I opened the door. There was my little s****r in the sexiest nightie I have ever seen in my life. I won't describe it here as I will let everyone imagine their own version of a sexy nightie as I will never forget the actual cock hardening sight. Wrapping her arms around my body like a vice she gave me a very erotic kiss.

"Markie this is the real reason I wanted you to come along and I left my f****y at home. I've wanted your cock for years and years and now it is mine I am going to make love to every inch of your body and fuck your cock raw!" She was pushing me back toward the bed.

The next thing I know I am laying down and she is straddling me and unbuttoning my shirt the rest of the way. Jenny is rubbing her body all over mine as she sticks her tongue in my ear and begins her slow trip down my face to my neck. When she reaches my nipples she sucks and nibbles on them like a man might do to a woman; it feels fantastic.

She squeezes and pinches them as she sucks my tits into her voracious mouth. Then, sliding forward slightly my s****r wraps her hands around my head and smothers my face in her silky boobs. As I lick and suck on her sweet jugs through the nightie she rants, "Mark, damn it kiss my boobies oh mother fucking son of a bitch."

Suddenly she drops my head and reaches up and grabbing the sides of her nightie where it covers her breasts rips the front of the gown in two revealing her luscious melons in their full glory to my bugged out eyes. Instantly, she has her now nude boobies in my face and I resume attacking them with my mouth.

My s****r is absolutely going crazy as her crotch is being rubbed up and down on my stomach. Our breathing is getting ragged as she slips back down and unzips my trousers. Then she pulls out my manhood while positioning my cock against her twat through her panties and rhythmically begins grinding her hips up and down rubbing my cock against her clit. I yell, "Oh shit this is fantastic!"

"Come on you son of a bitch fuck my panties. Spray that fucking cum of yours all over our tummies. Oh damn my clit feels so good! Oh yes, squeeze sissy's boobies," she urged as she placed my hands on her boobs. Throwing her head back Jenny continues sliding her cloth covered clit up and down along the length of my member. I tore off her nightie the rest of the way as she quite literally fucked me with her clit; harder and faster.

Her fingers delicately played with the under side of my cock head as I was getting closer to the inevitable explosion. Letting go of her beautiful melons I cupped my hands firmly on to her wide hips holding on for dear life. Of course, this had the effect of allowing her tits to bounce wildly. That was it, I covered my stomach and some of hers with a large deposit of sperm, "Oh Jenny, you are fucking unbelievable."

"Oh Mark my dear, we have only just begun. You haven't seen anything yet." my s****r turned a****listic nymphomaniac purred. Licking my cum off of her hand she got up and yanked my pants and under wear off of me.

"Oh I haven't, huh," was my semi-intelligent reply. Facing away from me she pulled down her panties. Then she backed up and looking over her shoulder wiggled her ass at my face.

"So, what do you think of Sissy's ass?" As she asked this she pulled her cheeks wide apart giving me a full appreciation for her ass crack.

"It looks absolutely edible." It was easy to tell that I was drooling now. Jenny climbed up on the bed on her knees right beside me legs slightly apart. I couldn't breathe as I was so in awe of her full red haired bush, it was gorgeous.

"What about this little pussy of mine?" She didn't give me a chance to answer as before I knew it her ass was in my face as she sat on me facing my feet. Instantly, she began grinding her ass and cunt in my face. I licked and sucked any part of her I could catch. All of it tasted so wonderful it didn't matter that she was so excited that I only got a second or so at each spot before she moved it away. I didn't care as soon I would revisit each kissable millimeter of her rump and cunny.

Finally, I grabbed her butt cheeks in my hands and she settled in a bit. Her honey pot was dripping from the clit fucking. Eagerly I scooped her sweet nectar into my mouth. Since she was now fingering her clit I moved back to her tight anal opening and voraciously kissed and sucked that sexy asshole. She moaned, "Oh fuck yes, God damn it this is fucking wonderful eat me up, Oh God yes!"

I really wanted to tell her how great her butt and cunt tasted but my mouth was full and I thought I might drown in the juices flowing from my sexy s****r. My cock was once again at full attention as she continued to squirm on my face. Lightly she caressed my member as she arched her back letting the orgasms roll over her. Huskily she growled, "No one has ever eaten me up so good before. Shit, right now I need this big cock in my tunnel, oh God big b*****r fuck me!"

Slipping off of my face and climbing onto her hands and knees. Jenny was dripping her juices as she got into position beside me. I hadn't been this anxious to get my prick into a woman's pussy since my wedding night. Springing up behind her glorious ass I breathlessly chimed in, "That is the best fucking caboose I have ever seen. Do you want me to drive my golden spike into your Continental Divide, s*s?"

"Oh yes, full steam ahead, full throttle; fuck me hard and strong!" I sunk my full cock all the way into her cunt. It was slick with her honey but I felt like the skin was being ripped off of it as her tunnel was so tight. She squealed as I withdrew and slammed full f***e once again back into her. My hands held onto her fanny for support as we continued.

Over and over again I rammed myself hard into my s****r's twat. Her hips came up to meet mine. Sweat poured from my brow as my balls slapped her thighs. I swear that I could feel my cock turning red from the friction of this terrific fuck as her juices ran down my nuts. Begging I pleaded with her, "Let me cum inside of you sweet slut, I want to fill you up with my cream; please let me cum!"

"Oh yes bastard fill me up with your seed; plant your seeds in my garden; oh God yes!" The room echoed with the sound of skin slapping on skin. My hands were now digging into her hips.

"Shit, bitch, I'm going to spray my juicy stuff all over your fucking garden. I'm going to shoot all of my cum in your fucking twat!"

"Oh yes, use your spray nozzle to fertilize my garden. Come on Mark fertilize me. Oh holy fuck I need to be fertilized by you; I'm fucking cumming!" Just then I let out a torrent of my sticky cream deep into her pussy as she growled having obviously cum herself. I was so turned on that my prick showed no sign of growing limp. Jenny, for her part, was still hot and ready for more action.

She pulled away and rolled onto her back spreading her legs far apart. This hot vixen was now waving her cunt at me as she motioned for me to mount her missionary style. Out of breath and a little sore I could not let her down. My motto had always been never to stop pleasuring a woman until she called it quits and my s****r certainly was entitled to the same treatment even if it killed me.

Within seconds my cock was back in that wonderful cunt. Her legs were wrapped around me and she was scratching her fingernails into my spine. Whenever our mouth's got close enough together we nipped and kissed at each other like a couple of a****ls in heat. She yelled, "God damn it, give me every fucking drop of that fucking sperm; I need every fucking bit of it! Don't stop until my cunt is full of it!"

"Jenny, you want it you've got it. Come on swallow me up; take all of me!" I shot off another load of my spunk. It wasn't near as big as the one had been a couple of minutes earlier but it sure felt fantastic. Suddenly, Jenny fell limp and I knew she was fully satisfied. Grabbing one of her big boobies in my hand I snuggled in beside her and we slept together the whole night through.

The phone rang with the wake up call just as the sun was coming up. Jenny explained she wanted to get an early start to the day besides she had a surprise for me. We kissed passionately and Jenny successfully thwarted my advances explaining there would be plenty of time later. Besides, she reasoned, if we fucked now there wouldn't be very many of my sperm built up to fill up her hot little cunt. Reluctantly I gave up on her.

After a quick continental breakfast we got our day started. My s****r wanted to tour the brewery because our parents had never taken us as k**s. But, before we did that she wanted to climb aboard Old 346 one more time before they got it ready to run the next day. Casually we walked to the museum getting there just as they unlocked the door.


We showed our membership card and walked straight through the front of the museum and out to the locomotive. As Jenny climbed up the steps I looked up her skirt hoping to see what kind of panties she was wearing. My eyes popped out of their sockets. I was greeted by the sexiest pair of nude pillowy ass cheeks in the entire State of Colorado. Without thinking I ran my finger up the deep crevice.

Ignoring me she went straight for the fireman's compartment. She turned around as I walked in and gave me the same devilish look that she had given me when we were k**s that always resulted in me getting in trouble for listening to her. She cooed, "Mark, come over and ring the bell. After all you did fuck last night."

"Ok s*s, I guess I can if it will make you happy." Looking around I was ecstatic that there was no one else around yet this Friday morning. She patted my ass as I squeezed by her soft body. Jenny pushed on my shoulders to get me to sit down on the seat. Reaching above my head I began pulling on the bell chord ringing out my pride of getting a fantastic fuck the previous night.

Smiling up at Jenny with pride in what we had done I watched as she looked all around our surroundings. Suddenly she lifted up her shirt and showed me her large orbs. Moving quickly into position she pulled her shirt over me covering my head smothering my face into her soft chest. Quietly she barked out her order, "I want to ring the bell, too. Bite my boobies while you pull out that big fucking prick of yours. Then I am going to fuck the hell out of you. I've dreamed of this moment for over ten years; oh shit yes!"

Ravenously I sucked and nipped at her ripe melons as I fumbled with my pants trying to free my cock. It took nearly a minute but I eventually got the stiff pole free. Seeing my cock pointing toward the morning sun Jenny slowly moved down to capture it. As she did her shirt popped off of my head as it got too tight. Her cunt swallowed up my manhood sucking it right in like the nozzle of a vacuum cleaner.

"Someone might catch us, Jenny; oh God, you feel fabulous, oh fuck," I groaned in appreciation. Even as I protested I settled in to fuck her digging my hands into her butt cheeks. She arched her back as she began moving up and down my length. She was oblivious to the world around us as her movements intensified while fucking me faster.

"Markie, don't fucking stop; I want you to cum in my hot tunnel!" Her hips were pounding against my lap as her thrusts got more furious on her road to orgasm. My head was in a vice like grip as she pulled it toward her chest while she arched her back further and further back. I thought she might pull us off of the small chair.

Looking up I saw her biting her lip trying to keep from making any loud noises that might give us away before we came. Not able to hold it back any longer (and not really wanting too for fear of being found out) I let loose a large torrent of spunk in her fiery cunt. Her face was flushed as she was also in the midst of her own release.

Jenny suddenly reached up and frantically began ringing the old engine's bell. Clang, clang, clang the bell rang out telling the entire neighborhood that I had filled up my s****r's twat with a massive load of jism. A broad smile filled up her face as she was obviously delighted with her accomplishment. I started to reach up to stop her just as she let go and slid off of my lap.

Looking down I saw a small ring of Jenny's honey on my trousers. Jenny giggled when she noticed it. Always prepared she took a rag out of her handbag and wiped me off. Then, she dug a pair of panties out of the bag and slipped them on. Calmly we exited the engine getting curious looks from the half a dozen people who now populated the grounds since Jenny had mounted me.

We walked back to the hotel and Jenny got a little better dressed before we toured the brewery making sure she had a bra on and a little longer skirt. We spent the next two days as lovers getting to know each other better in that very special way. On Saturday, our last day, we returned to the museum for the August steam up taking several rides in the old fashioned passenger cars as 346 took us for a ride almost as fun as those of the previous days.

It would be 19 years until Jenny and I made it back to the train museum when we met there on December 1 of 2005 to stay over for the annual Santa Claus steam up the following Saturday. This occasion would be even more special than our sexual discovery of 19 years earlier.

Our lives returned to normal when we got home except we would meet and fuck every chance we got. About a month after we got back Jenny told me that she was pregnant and that the baby was mine as she had made sure her husband had wore condoms all summer long. She was very excited and I was very worried. That is when she revealed that it had been her intention to have a baby of mine the whole time. It took a little getting used to but finally I accepted the facts and we resumed our love life.... Continue»
Posted by jefffinn 5 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 9939  |  
90%
  |  9

A Cruel Son part 3

Spread your legs Mother Dearest. Lift your pretty ass up for a second," he directed.

As instructed she d****d her legs over the top of his thighs, and dropped her feet to the bottom of the tub. Bracing her toes there, she lifted herself just enough that he could slide a hand under her groin. She could feel him fumbling at her bottom, and for a moment she was puzzled at what he was about, but then came understanding.

"Ah yes! God yes!" She recognized his preparation. Under her raised hips, his hand had shifted his erection from flat between her buttocks to an upright pole probing the lips of her pussy, seeking to enter her female center. Gladly she relaxed her thighs, and dropped her cunt over his member, swallowing the full length of his long rod in one smooth downward slide.

She wanted badly to rock her hips and jack herself off over the penis that filled her, but Arnold had other ideas. She may have captured his manhood inside her pussy, but her son made it clear that she was the one who was the prisoner here. His arms locked around her body, holding her fully impaled upon his penis, refusing to allow her to move.

"Don't slut!" Arnold commanded. "Don't move! Only your cunt! Squeeze me with the inside of your cunt. Think about it! You can do it. A snapping pussy just requires a little effort and concentration. Close your eyes and feel how filled you are. Think about how good it is to be bred. Concentrate on how you will cum when I shoot inside you. Let the muscles in your pussy walls takeover. "

It was true. Once Evita focused on the cock inside her, she could feel her vagina gradually taking hold, gripping and then releasing, massaging the great male member that stuffed her. Momentarily, in the throes of her excitement, her eyes fluttered open. A servant was intently staring at her, his attention attracted by the low moans that Evita could not suppress. Although mother and son were partially hidden under the bubbling water, the servant could see Arnold's hands cupping Evita's breasts, and he must have guessed that beneath the surface their sexes were joined in an i****tuous union. The butler, George, however, saw the servant gawking, and quickly shooed him away whispering in his ear that none of this was any of his business.

For perhaps 30 minutes Evita struggled to squeeze the erection of her son with the insides of her sex. So sensitive did she become to the male meat filling her that before long she could feel the throb of his pulse beating against the walls of her stretched pussy. In time Arnold could withstand her grip no more, and the spasms of his ejaculation sprayed the entrance to her womb with his seed.

Evita needed her own orgasm, and needed it badly. Nevertheless, still another concern about what she was doing popped into her head. "What if her son made her pregnant?"

Her husband had been fixed after Arnold was born. Since then Evita had not been on the pill. That her son might impregnate her was a fear that had nagged at Evita ever since 'that night', but always, as now, it was a fear secondary to her addiction to Arnold's cock and the pleasure waiting for her if only her son would permit it.

"Please," she begged him. "Please son! May I cum with you. Let me be your woman. Do with me is you will, but please, let me cum while your cock is still hard and inside me."

"Yes mother! Yes, you may cum! Cum on my cock like the slut you are. Show me how much a slut loves taking cock."

The explosion that shook Evita's body was massive and prolonged, but at last her passion waned, and she was able to open her eyes. The servants were gone, leaving behind a buffet of shrimp, sandwiches, soup and salad, and of course more champagne. Arnold's three friends were still soaking in the tub grinning at her. Obviously they had enjoyed watching the pornographic show of a woman riding her son's cock to orgasm.

Evita blushed even though she told herself she was being silly. After all, she had been on naked display before these strangers all afternoon, and been fucked in the ass by one of them. Anyway, Arnold and been so tender and loving, and his cock had felt so good inside her, it was worth any embarrassment to be fucked so well.

Arnold's attitude as a tender lover disappeared. "Out of the tub slut," he ordered his mother. "Get some towels and dry my friends and I off." The servants had laid out dressing gowns for the men to use after they had finished their soak, but there was none for Evita.

Arnold laughed at her when she asked for a robe. The dirty smirk on his face was echoed in his answer. "Of what use is a slut with clothes on?"

Speaking slowly as if talking to a c***d, Arnold explained to his mother her next humiliation, her next horror.

"A robe would be a waste of time. You see mother, my friends here have each paid me $10 for a blowjob from you tonight. I believe the 50-50 split between the whorehouse and the whore is customary. Your $15 is all there on the table. Take it! It officially certifies you as a whore. That's what you've always wanted isn't it mother..., to be a whore I mean?"

Evita was stunned, unable to answer this son of hers who seem to have no limits to his arrogant cruelty.

"Answer me slut. Just think of all the cock that whores get, and now you'll be paid for it instead of just giving it away. Fun and profit too! Tell me! Aren't you glad I have made you into a whore?" The hard edge to his voice made it clear what answer he expected.

What else could she say to this son who now owned her so completely? "Yes Arnold, I'm glad you have made a whore of me."

"Good because you are going to get each of my friends off before you turn in for tonight. The quicker you suck them dry, the sooner you can go to bed, and you're going to need your sl**p. I expect you to be in my bed ready to service my cock tomorrow morning at 6:00 a.m. And Oh Yes, I almost forgot. Since you are now a whore, I want you to look like one. From now on you will go naked and wear this dog collar around your pretty neck. We want your potential customers to know you are a prostitute ready to sell your ass."

For Evita this was the final humiliation, but there was nothing she could do, and she knew it. Arnold pointed to the floor in front of his chair, and his mother knelt submissively between his thighs as he buckled a broad black dog collar around her neck.


"Show me was a good whore you are mother," Arnold ordered. "Kiss my cock!'

Defeated, Evita dropped her head into his crotch and tongue kissed the end of his soft penis. "It was true," Evita thought. "As he said, she was now indelibly marked not just as an i****tuous slut but as a whore as well.

Twenty minutes later she knocked on the bedroom door of her first 'customer'. Joe was sprawled across the bed flat on his back masturbating the fleshy male peg that was sticking straight up from his groin. He told her "Get with it woman! My balls need to be emptied. Give me some good head, and maybe I'll give you a tip."

Evita dutifully laid down between his legs, and took him into her mouth. She could feel her pussy moisten from the realization that she was a collared whore sent by her pimp to suck a man off for money. All her life she had heard about $10 whores, and now she was one.

"Come on whore! Take it down your throat! Deep throat me! Joe emphasized his commands by grabbing her hair and pulling her down on to his erection, shoving its hard length down her throat. Evita gagged and struggled to breathe, but before her situation became serious, Joe jerked her head upward.

"Now give my hard some real attention bitch. Wrap your tongue around it. Suck Damn you!"

Evita did her best, but Joe refused to be satisfied with her effort. He had paid $10 for this woman's mouth, and he meant to have his money's worth. After a minute, or perhaps two, of sucking on his cock head, Joe yanked her head back down again, plunging his prick even deeper into her throat than before.

For the next 5 minutes, or was it 15, Evita had no way to tell, he fucked her mouth. First he would drive his member down her throat, then pullout until just the tip end remained between her lips to be fiercely sucked and licked. Thankfully, at last, he gripped her ears and pulling her deep into his crotch, he filled her throat and demanded that she swallow his load.

Each of her other two 'customers' was an experience similar to Joe's brutal **** of her mouth, except that when Fred ejaculated, he pulled himself from her lips and shot his load into her face. By midnight Evita was finished earning her $15, free to shower and fall into bed for a mercifully deep sl**p.

It was 5:55 a.m. and dawn was just breaking when she opened the door into her bedroom. Arnold was on his back in bed, and seated on his cock facing his feet was his s****r, Evita's daughter, Delores.

"Good Morning momma," Delores called out to her mother. "God but your son has a wonderful cock, but you know that already don't you Mother."

It had been the evening after 'that night' when Delores first joined Evita and Arnold in bed. Without the slightest concern about her mother watching, Evita's daughter had knelt before her b*****r, removed his soft cock from his jockey shorts, and sucked it into an erection. She then lay on the bed with her legs spread, playing with her pussy, and pleading with him to fuck her.

Arnold had crawled between those inviting thighs, slid his hard-on into that wet pussy, and with her legs wrapped around his back, he had fucked his s****r long and hard. After he had ejaculated, Arnold demanded that Evita clean his cum from his s****r's pussy. Evita had refused, but Arnold closed his fist in her hair, and yanked her mouth down onto Delores' pussy. With his other hand he twisted his mother's arm behind her back, pressing it upward against the shoulder blade in a wrestler's hammer lock, until the pain f***ed Evita to lick her daughter's clit, and tongue fuck her slit.

The next day Evita learned that Arnold had been fucking his s****r almost from the day of his first erection. "Delores is also my slut," he told her. "Now I will have both of you to enjoy at the same time, and I expect the two of you to pleasure each other while I watch."

At first Evita was overwhelmed with guilt at the very idea of having lesbian sex with Delores. To caress another woman's privates was demeaning enough, but to do so i****tuously with her own daughter was unforgivable.

Under the erotic pressure from her son, however, Evita's resolve waned, and with it her guilt. Indeed, sex with her daughter had opened a whole new horizon of extraordinary pleasure for Evita. Absolute surrender into decadence had come on their third night together. Delores had eaten her pussy and made her cum..., three times. Later the same night, Evita had spread her legs and begged shamelessly for her daughter to fuck her with a strap-on dildo. Her orgasm on that artificial penis had been shattering, and Arnold would never again need to twist his mother's arm to have sex with Delores.

"Would you like to have a little help from our mother? " Arnold asked Delores. He didn't wait for an answer, however, before ordering Evita to join them.

"On the bed mother! On your knees! Between my legs! Suck your daughter's nipples! Do it bitch! Now!"

Evita was willing. There was even a hungry glint in her eyes as she stared at the pert young tits of the pretty girl impaled on her son's cock. Delores was obviously in ecstasy from riding her b*****r, and the expression of pure delight on her face set Evita on fire as well. Without further encouragement she buried her face in the valley between her daughter's breasts. Sensually she walked her tongue up the slope of the left tit until at its peak her lips seized a defenseless nipple and pulled it taut inside her mouth. The tortured teat swelled with bl**d as Evita first caressed it with her tongue, and then drew it between her teeth. Ever so gently she bit down on that sensitive female nub.

Delores whimpered with pain and pleasure. What else? Her pussy was stuffed full with her b*****r's cock, and her nipple was suffering the tender torture of her mother's teeth. Delores trembled and shook as the explosion of her orgasm sent flashes of searing flame from her abused teat down to her clit, and then on deep into her ovaries, sending her rocking back-and-forth on the rod inside her while shouting unnecessary orders.

"Oh God yes Arnie dear, fuck me! I want it! More! More! Deeper! Give it to me! Give me your cock! All of it! God how I want it! Fuck me Arnie! Fuck me!

Arnold answered by grabbing her hair and pulling her upper body backward. Delores dropped her hands behind her, bracing to insure the angle at their union would not become so great as to separate her from the prize inside her pussy. Arnold interrupted his s****r's babble with instructions of his own.

"Now mother! Lick her clit and my cock. Keep her going until I cum."

Evita knew what to do. This was not the first time she had used her mouth on the junction between her son's penis and her daughter's vagina. As Evita's tongue touched her clit, Delores dissolved as she always did into a continuous rolling climax. Arnold too was ready, unable to resist his mother's tongue and his s****r's quivering grabbing pussy. Evita felt his hard-on pulse under her tongue, and she knew he had filled his s****r's cunt with his seed.

Nevertheless Evita stayed with her task, licking at the seal of Delores' stretched pussy around her son's shrinking prick. Conclusive proof of Arnold orgasm soon followed. From the junction between the two sexes seeped his male seed that Evita licked away, savoring every drop. Delores shuddered as Arnold withdrew from her pussy at rolled her onto her back beside him.

"Clean us!" Arnold commanded his mother.

Evita understood. Regardless of which of his women he had just fucked, Arnold always insisted that one of the other clean his penis and balls with her mouth and tongue, and then lick his cum from the cunt he had just filled. Evita no longer resisted the ritual of eating her daughter. She had even begun to enjoy her taste, and the way Delores would squirm as Evita's tongue explored the insides of her pussy.

"My God!" Evita thought as she buried her head in her daughter's crotch. "Arnold is right. I can't get enough! What a slut he has made of me!

For the next three days Evita adjusted without protest to her new role as a naked collared whore in her own house. She still slept with her son every night, but during the day she was required to sexually service to anyone who wished to use her, including the servants, both male and female. Addicted by her son to sexual excess, she hardly minded her degradation. As chance would have it, she was on her knees sucking the cock of George the butler when her husband opened a telegram in his London hotel room.

"YOUR PLAN A COMPLETE SUCCESS. STOP. BRING YOUR NEW WOMAN & RETURN HOME. STOP. MOTHER NOW A TRAINED & SUBMISSIVE SLUT READY TO BE SOLD AT AUCTION. STOP. I EXPECT TO BID. STOP. DO I GET A f****y DISCOUNT? STOP. ARNOLD.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 5 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 3163  |  
99%
  |  6

Farewell Southern Belle

FAREWELL SOUTHERN BELLE

His name was Travis. He was from California. Although he was good looking, he was short, chubby, and walked with a cane. He had low self-esteem and didn't think himself anything special. He had semi-long brown hair, hazel eyes, and a goatee. He fancied himself as somewhat of a photographer. He grew up alone and never had many friends. However, the few he had loved him.

Travis wanted more than anything to find true love. He lost himself in fantasies of finding "the one" and marrying her and raising a f****y. He wanted a girl who was half tomboy, half lady. An adventurer, a compassionate woman, a best friend. Travis had seen so many girls and feared his dream girl did not exist.

Travis led his life with a great sadness in his heart wrought by immense loneliness. He wished to be a better person, for he had made many bad choices and did not lead the most honorable life. He wanted to be worthy of the affection of his dream girl if ever he met her. However, try as he did to better himself, he failed repeatedly.

Then one day a new girl showed up at church. Her name was Rachael. She was from Alabama. She had long dark brown hair, golden brown eyes, tan skin, and a sexy curvy body. Travis thought she was cute, but he did not take much notice of her at first. They met briefly on that first day and introduced themselves.

Time went by and Travis and Rachael got to know each other better. They became closer and closer friends. Travis discovered the most amazing qualities in her. She was an E.R. nurse that traveled the world in her spare time. She was so kind and compassionate. Each day she became increasingly beautiful to him. He found himself drawn to her on every level: emotional, spiritual, and physical.

Travis found himself spending more and more time with Rachael. She seemed to enjoy his company very much. Travis had dared to hope that maybe she liked him, but he quickly dismissed it. He was short, chubby and disabled. No way, someone as beautiful as her could like him.

In addition, Rachael was beautiful. She was just the perfect weight. Not fat. Not skinny. She had full luscious lips and eyes that glowed in the sunlight like amber. Her legs were smooth and sleek, and her skin was just the perfect shade of tan. Her large breasts were so full. They were a size D and they made her shirt bulge out prominently. Her cleavage was amazing as her plump breasts squished together like a fine ass with two cheeks and a lovely crack exposed.

Rachael’s ass was large and round. She always wore tight shorts and pants, which clearly defined her round firm buttocks. Moreover, when she lifted a leg or bent over, her large juicy ass bulged her jeans so tightly you could see every detail as well as where her panties were. Sometimes if she bent over enough her panties were seen and on rare occasions, her crack.

Rachael’s voice was very pleasant to listen to and had a soothing motherly quality to it. Travis loved hugging her. Her embrace was warm as her large soft breasts pressed against his body. In addition, her breath was sweet smelling like peach yogurt and very intoxicating. Travis loved breathing it in deeply whenever she sat near him.

Travis' cock grew so hard thinking about Rachael. He imagined what it would be like to kiss her. He went home and stroked his oozing cock thinking about kissing her and making sweet love to her. He always came looking at a picture of her beautiful face.

One day Travis finally got up the nerve to ask Rachael out and she happily accepted. They went out to an aquarium and had a blast. They had dinner, laughed, and enjoy themselves immensely. Travis began to feel better about himself. He had found an amazing girl and she liked him back. At the end of the date, he kissed her hand, hugged her, and went home jerking off to her pics again.

They went on more dates and they grew closer and closer. Their friendship blossoming in an autumn romance. Travis’ self esteem growing along with his feelings for Rachael. One magical night on a Ferris wheel, they shared their first kiss. It was perfect. He pressed his lips against hers, which were so soft. Like moist rose petals. He took in her arousing scent as their lips pressed firmly against one another. His cock grew as she open her mouth and her sweet breath filled his lungs.

Travis pulled Rachael close in a loving embrace and kissed her again. She licked his lips teasingly giggled. She slid her tongue into his mouth. It was amazing. She tilted his head back as her tongue entered his mouth. Their breath as one. He felt her soft moist tongue meeting his and sliding under his. She caressed the sensitive underside of his tongue as their hot wet saliva mixed together.

Their tongues danced, twirled, and slid across one another as if they were making love inside the meeting lips. Travis wrapped his arms around Rachael and massaged her body. She breathed heavily directly into Travis' mouth, which made him extremely hard. As she sat on his lap kissing him. She felt the hard cock poking her from underneath and smiled.

The dates went on and on. Their romance blossoming into love. Every moment Travis was with Rachael, He always found it hard to speak clearly. He became very clumsy and made a fool of himself a lot. The nearer she came to him, the faster his heartbeat. Whenever she touched him, his hairs stood on end. Spending time with her was the highlight of every day. Every week. He loved her and she loved him. They were always together. Best friends and they loved each other dearly. She was everything he ever wanted. He finally told her he loved her and she cried. Returning his love.

They had an amazing date on the beach one day. They held hands and walked on the beach, then the pier. They sat underneath the pier kissing and talking then kissing again. Travis bought Rachael a bracelet to always remember him by. One that matched one he wore. They relaxed and cuddled underneath the pier watching the waves. She was lying up against him. Her large ass sitting firmly against his crotch. His arms were around her, in a secure loving embrace. He did not want this moment to end. He wanted to hold her forever. He nibbled her neck gently and she giggled and returned his affection by kissing and licking his lips and sighing happily. He looked deep into her brown eyes glowing amber from the sunlight. He took a moment to note how beautiful she was and comment on it.

Rachael invited Travis to come with her into her apartment. She sat down on her bed and told him she wanted him to make love to her. They confessed to each other both being virgins. She smiled and said how special it was to give ourselves to one another.

Rachael took her shirt off. Her tan skin was so smooth and flawless. Her eyes never left his as she undressed. She took her purple bra off and her large, round and soft breasts bounced softly as they were released. Travis began breathing heavily and he was very nervous to finally see the woman he loved undressing for him. Her breasts were a lighter shade of tan than the rest of her body. Her hard nipples were a dark brown.

She asked him to feel them. With a shaking hand, he did so. She sighed happily and closed her eyes as he rubbed her breasts. Her breasts were smooth save for her hard protruding nipples. He kissed them and sucked on her nipples. As he did so, she moaned softly, arching her back in pleasure and pushing her breasts into his face.

Rachael took her shorts off. Taking delight at the sight a large bulge in Travis’ pants. Her panties matched her bra, a soft lavender. She rubbed her pussy through the panties, grabbed his hand, and put it on her crotch. It felt so warm, and her panties were slightly damp. He was shaking, he was so nervous. She was nervous too, but she leaned up and kissed him softly telling him it was ok. This was what she wanted. Whom she wanted it with.

He rubbed her pussy through her panties and she moaned lighted. Lying down on the bed. She opened her legs for him, offering herself to him. He slid his face between her legs. He massaged and caressed her smooth tan thighs. They were so warm. So soft. He kissed them and licked them. His warm moist tongue gliding up the length of her thigh. Leaving a trail of saliva. He pushed his face into her crotch and breathed in deep through his nose. Her crotch smelled sweaty, but sweet too. The odor of her wet pussy was overwhelming. It filled his lungs with her scent. He loved her so much.

He slid her panties off and finally he saw it. Her flower that she was offering to him. His heartbeat was erratic. It was beautiful. Perfect. Like her breasts, her crotch was a lighter tan than the rest of her body. Her pussy was a dark brown. Her moist clit poking out from beneath it’s tight hood glistened in the light. Her pussy lips were swollen and open slightly ready to receive her lover. In the parts that were open, the inside of her pussy was a very bright pink. Her pussy lips were moist and the moved slightly as she quivered. Shaking a little from nervousness.

Travis kissed Rachael’s flower and she squirmed. It was so sensitive. Her breathing was rapid. Her chest and stomach rising quickly. He pulled her lips apart and revealed the bright pink interior of her sacred flower. He licked it. She squirmed again and moaned. He licked her clit and sucked on it. Not easy at first but he got the hang of it. As he did so, she came. Her juice flowed freely down in between her legs. Excited, he licked it all up, as it flowed out and swallowed it. It had a had a semi bitter, semi sweet taste. He loved it. It was hers. And he loved all of her.

Rachael sat up and kissed Travis passionately. Her hot breath hitting his face and flooding his lungs. The familiar peach yogurt scent was intoxicating to him. She rubbed his cock through his pants. He moaned in pleasure. She tried to take off his shirt but he was apprehensive. He was insecure about his body and was ashamed of his appearance. He resisted her attempts. Rachael smiled at Travis and told him not be afraid. She said she loved him. All of him. No part of his body was unattractive and she would prove it.

She took his shirt off, revealing his chubby and hairy chest & belly. He was saddened at the sight of himself, but Rachael smiled and kissed Travis so gently, looking into his eyes. She rubbed her face over his hairy belly and kissed it. She licked his hairy body all over. She pulled his pants down and slid down his boxers. She told him she liked his hairy body and his weight did not bother her. To further show her love, she knelt down to his bad crippled leg, kissed it, and rubbed her body against it. This erased his fears and made him feel good and loved.

Rachael gently messaged Travis’ balls and sucked on them. She laid him down on the bed and stroked his cock. It was fully erect at 7 ¾ inches, throbbing with blue veins popping and pulsing along the shaft. The fat head was dark pink flushed with bl**d. She licked his hairy ass and kissed it. She spread his cheeks, licked, and kissed his anus as if to say, “no part of you is unattractive”.

Rachael smelled Travis’ crotch. It had a sweaty smell but it did not bother her. She kissed his penis and put it in her mouth. Sucking on it slowly. Travis was so deeply touched by Rachael sucking on his penis, he teared up a little. The feeling of pleasure was so immense that he could not help but thrust into her mouth which only made her smile. His cock oozed pre cum as it pulsed, and she happily licked it off the tip of his cock. She thought it was sweet and tasty.

Travis sat up and kissed Rachael all over her body. Her body was pressed up against his. She was so warm and soft. He could feel her rapid heartbeat and her hard nipples as her breasts pressed up against him. She lay down on the bed and spread her legs him. She was ready to give her flower to the one she loved.

Travis was very nervous and shaking all over. His cock was harder than it had ever been. It throbbed wildly as if it sensed the presence of wet pussy. It bounced back and forth, as it throbbed with each beat of his rapid heart. He climbed up over her in missionary position. She slid her legs up and down his back while she rubbed his hairy chest. He looked deep into her eyes, full of nothing but pure and unconditional love. His heart was touched by her beauty. He smiled at her and told her he loved her very much.

Travis slid his cock partway into Rachael’s moist pussy, but he felt resistance as he hit her hymen. He grabbed her shoulders and readied himself to break it, He looked in her eyes. She looked into his. She braced herself for her lover’s penis. He pushed and pushed until he broke her and slid in all the way. She cried out as she bled hot bl**d onto his cock. He kept it in for a few minutes letting her adjust to it. He felt bad about causing her pain. Her pleasure was important to him. It was more important than his own. He gained pleasure from hers, but he was sad to have hurt her. She caught her breath and smiled saying it was ok.

Travis began thrusting into Rachael. In and out and in and out. Slowly at first. She was so tight. It hugged his cock so tightly. It felt great. She moaned as she felt his cock inside her. Throbbing and thrusting and stretching her pussy. She moaned loudly and arched her back. He began sweating as his breath quickened. His sweat dripping off his face onto hers. His pale hairy body thrusted deep into her smooth tan body.

Rachael moaned as she felt her body building and building. She looked into Travis’ eyes as he fucked her. She looked down watching his cock slide into her, and then back to his face. She began to sweat. She couldn’t hold it back. She cried out loudly and came on hic cock. As she did so, her cries heightened his pleasure and he throbbed wildly insider her and came. He exploded like a cannon deep inside her wet pussy. Each pulse forcing out a thick hot white creamy load into her.

When Travis had finished, he collapsed on Rachael. She had tears in her eyes and a smile on her face. She told him how much she loved him, wrapped her arms around him in a warm loving embrace, and kissed him. Travis smiled and was so moved by her love that he shed a few tears out of joy. He loved her more than anything and he told her so. For the rest of the night they lay locked together. Cuddling and kissing. Laughing and smiling as they gazed with love at one another. Travis spooned her, wrapped his arms around her hoping to never let go, and kissed her goodnight.

And so it went like this for a couple more months, Rachael let Travis fuck her ass and she liked it. She happily drank his cum. And they explored other areas of their sexuality. They were happy. In love. Travis dared to admit that he was feeling true happiness.

Travis, however, had reverted to some of his bad habits. He was not the honorable decent man that Rachael deserved and he knew it. Doubt ever gnawed at him. He doubted whether he could ever be truly worthy of her. They stay close as ever as friends, but as a couple, they began to drift apart. Rachael began to date another man, Stephen. Stephen was where Travis needed to be. He was honorable and he too had fallen in love with Rachael.

The triangle continued for about a month. Travis lost ground as Stephen gained. Travis would go out and see the two of them together. They were so happy; it was like a red-hot knife through his heart. Eventually, Rachael made it known that she had chosen Stephen. He was the better man and could provide for her. That very moment, a part of Travis died right there on the spot. He wept for days. The pain was worse than all his physical ailments combined. It hurt so badly that one night on the bathroom, he knelt and prayed to God for the hurt to end. As he wept continuously, he asked God to make sure that Rachael was happy. Even if he were not a part of the story.

That month was the longest month in Travis’ life and he thought it would never end. Every night he would cry himself to sl**p. He had lost the competition to Stephen And he had lost the most important thing to him. Rachael was everything he ever wanted and now she was gone forever.

At the end of that long month, Rachael and Travis got together for what would be their final date. A trip to Sea World that they had been long planning. And so they went. And it was perfect. Travis treated her to the most magical date she had ever been on. He loved her still even though she was no longer his. The laughed and enjoyed the day at Sea World. It could not have gone better. At the end of the day, he gave her gifts and he took her up in a tower more than 250 above the ground. He held her close and caressed her back. She looked into his eyes and he into hers, and they kissed. Long and hard. Travis knew this would be the last time he ever kissed the woman of his dreams. They were only up there for 5 minutes, but they kissed and cuddled for what seemed like hours.

When she took him home, they parked and made love for the last time in the back seat of her car. When they came, it was the most intense orgasm either of them had ever had. They both loved each other and they always would. As friends. Best friends. That night Rachael made a pact with Travis to remain his best and closest friend forever and he agreed to it.

Now Rachael is married and there was no hope of obtaining her ever again. Travis has become even less of a man and is filled with an empty sadness that consumes him more and more each day. One of his only joys is visits with Rachael, but she was now a double-edged sword. For while she brought him the greatest joy, she now also brought him the greatest pain. Pain he would have to deal with forever. He had exactly what he wanted and lost it. At least he knew Stephan was a good man and would treat her right. To preserve his memory of her, Travis wrote her a song. One written especially for her. Rachael and Stephen eventually move back to her native Alabama. He loved her and he always will. She loved him and she always will. Travis & Rachael . . . best friends for eternity.

THE END

file:///C:/Documents%20and%20Settings/HP%20Authorized%20Custom/Desktop/22165_1304005833148_1020564334_965132_2280641_n.jpg... Continue»
Posted by Legendary_Spider 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1357  |  
83%
  |  3

House Of Debauchery Part 1

Alternate Title: How my Mother Became A Prostitute - Another story
I haven't proofread this one yet.

hi1@hotmail.com

===============================================================

I can hear the rythmic creaking of the bed in next room. The moans of obvious pleasure and dirty talk between a man and a woman leaves no doubt that they are having sex. The woman is Gina, my girlfriend. The man is her customer.

I met Gina about an year back. Actually I saw her ad to provide "guilty pleasure and full relaxation" to men. I was 17 with raging hormones and nice long dick. Gina, was 42. She had a soft face and lines of age had already made their mark on her face, especially under her big green eyes. When I saw her the first time, Gina had her dark hair pulled behind in a bun. She looked quite pretty with lipstick on her full lips and mascara and eye shadow to accentuate her already beautiful eyes. She had big round breasts that must have been the dream of every man but the angels of youth had left her body and her boobs sagged so far down that her long black pierced nipples touched her belly. Once could see ripples of baby fat and love handles on her sides. It was clear that no matter how hard she tried to keep in shape, the slowing metabolism of 42 year old body made it difficult to have a flat belly. What was amazing was the how her waist flared into 2 magnificient hips. Big, wide and oh so soft they were the wet dream of every boy and man who liked big butts. They were not grossly over fatty but just enough to give her the hourglass figure that any prostitute needs to lure young guys like me.

When i first saw her, she was actually sitting on her "service" bed and had a robe on but even then I could tell how sexy her matronly hips were.

I loved Gina from the first time I saw her. She was an independent provider and worked out of her home. She was gentle, funny and warm.

She had a body and mannerisms that makes one feel happy and comfortable. Most of her clients, she told me came back for more and she always welcomed them with open arms and open legs.

However, when I first met Gina, she refused to sl**p with me.

"I can't. You are too young." she said looking at my face.

"But I setup an appointment." I replied taking my shoes off. I knew that prostitutes always wanted to get more and maybe this was her way of raising the price.

"No. I mean how do I know that you don't work for law enf***ement." she said and smiled revealing her perfect white teeth.

By now I was turned on beyond self control. She was the sexiest woman I had ever seen and she was sitting 2 feet away from me, half dressed and ready to be taken. I wouldn't have stopped even if she asked for more money. The funny part was that she didn't.

"I want to see some ID and I want you to tell me if you are Police." she sounded genuinely concerned. "I can go to jail if you are u******e hun." all through the conversation I had been stripping and by now I was down to my underpants. I was frustrated with her and it showed as an 8" hard on through my boxer shorts. But Gina didn't move. She still had her robe on, a gentle smile as if she understood what I was going through but she sat on her bed cross legged, waiting for me to show her the ID.

I realized that she will not let me touch her unless I do show her the proof of age. I fished out my wallet from the levi's on floor and fumbled through it to find the my license. I gave it to her. She looked the picture and then back at me and then she looked at the date of birth.

She stood up and stepped closer to me, carefully avoiding my hard cock jutting through my shorts. She ran her fingers through my hair and as I leaned forward to kiss her, she grabbed my hair.

"Oh honey! I am sorry but I can't provide any service to you. You are still 17 and frankly I am too old to land up in jail now." I tried to kiss her again.

"Please." she turned her face away. "Just come back in a few months and I will give you everything that you want. But you must leave now." I stood in the middle of the room while Gina sat on her bed. I was dejected, my arms falling down to my sides. My cock was already soft.

I looked at Gina once more and realized that she wouldn't entertain me. I made one last ditch effort , "Are you sure?" "I am sorry" she said. I could see she was genuinely unhappy, almost sad that she was turning away a client. I let my head fall back and closed my eyes. My cock peeked its head through my underwear and then I looked back at her and smiled.

"But when you come back, I will give you a free one hun." she said smiling.

In that moment I realized that she didn't care about the money. She was really sad she couldn't take care of my needs. This feeling sent a chill through my spine. Within few seconds my cock was hard again. It sprung forth so suddenly that it caught Gina by surprise.

She fell back half way and this sudden movement caused her robe to open. I saw her large, sagging breasts and dark aereols. Her pierced nipples almost touched her naval. She still had her legs crossed so i couldn't get a view of her cunt but she had really, nice and smooth thigs and hips. Before she could pull her robe back, I was on top of her. She tried to push me aways but i held her arms and started kissing her lips muttering "I love you. God! I love you".

I realized she wasn't struggling very hard. After a few seconds I didn't even have to hold her hands and in a minute of so she had her arms around me as i kissed her and mashed her tits with my chest.

"What are you doing?" she whispered and ran her fingers through my hair.

"I want you" I said looking into her eyes.

"I know." She replied and opened her legs.

We didn't speak a word after that. She scooted back on bed, took off her robe and opened her legs wider. I kneeled between them and then as we kissed and embraced, we fell back on her bed. She guided my cock into her vagina and i was surprised to feel how loose it was.

"Ofcourse" I thought "A 45 year old whore like her can't have a tight, 18y/o pussy".

Gina now had both her hands on my naked hips and pulled me in with every thrust.

She had her eyes open and looked into my eyes encouraging me.

"Oh Yeah. That's it. Fuck me, suck me, make me yours." she whispered in my ears.

I kissed her while massaging her large tits. In a minute of so I came.

I came a lot in her. I could feel jets after jets of cum shooting out of my cock and into her wet and loose, oversized pussy with large, dark labia. Gina felt it too. She grabbed my hips with both hands and pulled me in hard as if she didn't want to let me go ever.

As I came she muttered "Yes! That's it! Cum in me baby. cum in my pussy."

I felt spent in a few seconds I could feel Gina's loose but surprisingly agile cunt squeezing the remaining cum out of my cock. I smiled. She was a whore but she liked what she did. She was really good at it.

My cock lost its erection very rapidly and in a few more seconds it plopped out of the slimy cunt of this 45 year old prostitute even though i still lay on top of her, Gina held my face in her hands and started kissing me all over. "My little baby. My darling. My man. You came so much. I can feel your cum soaking every part of my pussy." I smiled.

"Did you like it honey?" she asked stroking my hair gently.

"I loved it." I said still panting.

"Maybe we should do it again." she suggested playfully.

"I just got 60 bucks." I confessed. Now that i had cum, I didn't care. I wanted to leave.

"Oh!" She looked disappointed. "Come to me next time when you have money." I lifted myself from the bed. Gina made no attempt to move. She was lying on her back, her legs opened. Her large breasts flopped on either side of her chest and her freshly fucked pussy red and raw. She was smiling as I pulled my jeans back up.

That was about 3 months back. Since then I visited Gina, every week, sometimes a couple of times a week depending upon how much cash I had.

We were now getting comfortable with each other. Gina knew what I liked and provided me exactly that.

Then a few week back she asked me out. It started very casually when I visited her at about 9 PM on my way back home from library. After sex she suggested we go out to eat. I was hungry but broke. I had just given her my last 50 bucks. She smiled and told me the dinner was on her. For some reason, going out for dinner with an older prostitute was exciting.

Gina drove us to a nice Italian restaurant a few miles from her place. While we waited outside she held my hand and kissed me several times while people watched. I knew it was pretty weird for all those people to see a young teenager with a 45 year old whore dressed in a micro mini, pink pantyhose and pumps, bare midriff showing her belly hanging out on top of her skirt. A small black blouse with no bra made her look more of a whore than if she were completely naked.

I enjoyed the thrill of depravity and let her grab my butt as she kissed me on my neck and lips.

Once we were seated, Gina ordered the wine and the food and we made out in our booth. She paid close to $75 for the dinner that night.

After that I started visiting her whenever I could. Sometimes I showed up in the morning and sometimes on my way back. We had sex almost every single time I was there. I loved cumming her in big pussy and off late Gina had been encouraging me to ask her out more often.

She often called me on friday and saturday night and after sex suggested we go out for a movie or dinner, even arcades. Needless to say I didn't mind. Heck, why should I? She paid for the evening while I loved showing off my slutty, older girlfriend to all those horny teenagers out there. Did I say girlfriend? Yes, that's how it started.

I showed up at around 6 in the evening at Gina's place. She wanted me to take her to a movie.

I reached her house and knocked as I alwasy did but she didn't open the door. I waited for a few minutes and then as I started walking towards the back door, I heard the door open. I saw a man in jeans and white t-shirt coming out of the house. He looked around sheepishly and walked hurriedly towards a car parked some distance away on the street. I knew he was one of Gina's clients. I don't know why but I felt a sudden pang of jealousy but before I could think further my cell phone rang. It was Gina and she was asking me when I will come to pick her up.

"I am here. " I said knocking on the door. I heard her hurried steps coming towards the door and then she asked, "Is it you honey." " Yes" was all I could manage.

She opened the door halfway, staying out of sight but giving me enough room to enter. This is how she always opened the door, even the first time when I came to see her.

I entered the house and found her in a sheer red robe and nothing underneath. The living room was dark but her smooth, naked body was glowing in the faint light coming from her service room. She kissed me lightly on the lips.

"Just give me 20 minutes. I will freshen up. Do you want to eat something honey?" she asked me walking back inside the house, to the bathroom I figured.

"No." I was short.

"What's wrong baby?" she asked me from the bathroom.

"Nothing" I said. After a minute of silence I asked "Who was that man?" " Oh My God!" she exclaimed. "You are jealous!" I could see the excitement in her voice.

I looked away but she squatted in front of me and held my face in her arms. We looked into each other's eyes and then she said " Baby! I love you but you know what I do. This is how we met." I couldn't say anything. She was right.

"We have been seeing each other for 3 months." she continued. "I know that you like me but you are more than just a client to me." "Look at me", she said, "You don't even pay for sex half the time and you've been asking me out almost every weekend." That wasn't true. The bitch made me ask her out. But I kept quiet and let her talk.

"I know a man doesn't like to see his girlfriend doing other guys but this is my job. I like it and this the only way I know how to make money. If you love me, you will have to accept me for who I am." "A whore", I muttered.

"Yes, a whore. A prostitute. A woman who sells her body to make money" she spoke rather firmly.

"I like you" I said.

"That's all?" she prodded me then looking me straight in the eyes she said "That's not good enough for me Dave. I am looking for a man. A man who will stand tall and say I am his girlfriend, his lover. I love you darling but I can't go on with you just liking me." I looked away.

"When I met you, I thought you were mature beyond your years. Maybe I was wrong" she said to me raising her voice.

That was it. No man can hear that he is not a man enough and I was no different.

"I love you" I blurted out before I knew what was happening. That fucking bitch knew how to manipulate men both through her cunt and her mouth! I was trapped but I felt a sudden calm.

"Oh honey!" she squealed, "I love you too". With that she helped me with my underwear and took my flaccid cock in her mouth. For next few minutes my girlfriend sucked my cock like a whore that she really was.

I could see the top of her head bobbing up and down on my now erect penis while her loose tits flopped side to side.

From there on I never paid Gina and she never asked for the money either.

A few weeks passed in a bliss where I was always satisfied. I would show up at her place unannounced and use the spare key to enter her house. More often than not I found her with client. As I waited in the bedroom I could always hear her having sex in service room with one of her johns. She would often come to the bedroom right after the men left and told me how much she loved me even when her body would be covered with bite marks left by her clients. I was under no illusion.

I knew Gina liked to have sex but I also knew that she really cared for me.

My mother by now was not clueless either. She knew I had a new girlfriend and she knew the name but nothing else. She often teased me about her saying things like most women lost their little boys after he moves away to live with his girlfriend but she had lost me the day I met Gina. She was a good sport about it though and always asked me to bring Gina home someday.

I think it was summer and I was relaxing at Gina's place. She was in her service room with 2 clients having a threesome and I could hear all of them panting and encouraging each other to fuck and cum.

Finally, after almost an hour the men left. I didn't hear Gina closing the door after them so I got up and walked out in the living room. The door was still open. I kicked it shut and then walked into the service room. Gina was lying on her back. Her knees folded and open. Her tits were hanging on either side while her large loose cunt had been fucked open. Her body was covered in sweat and she had a smile on her lips .

I could tell she had a good time. A few 20s on the side table was her payment from this session.

"Do you need a drink?" I asked her. This didn't bother me anymore "Sure" she said smiling. "And by the way, your mom called. She wants me to come over for dinner on Sat night." "What?" I stopped and wheeled around.

"Yeah! It was not easy talking to her. I had a man in my ass and another in my cunt and she wanted to talk." Gina said grinning. "I had to signal the men to be quiet and told her I was in the middle of something and will call her back soon." "She must have found your number in my pocket." I said.

"So?" She looked at me and asked "are you gonna take me to see your mom or not?" "I have to, don't I?" I said smiling weakly. "After all you are my girlfriend".

Gina got up and walked on her knees coming closer to me. She kissed me lightly on the lips and said "Don't worry honey. I will be a good girl. She is going to love me."

My mother hated her! She threw a fit when she saw a 45 year old whore dressed in red vinyl micro mini and red latex thigh high boots, a sheer white blouse with no bra and of course no panties! This is how Gina had decided to dress up for her first meeting with her 18 year old boyfriend's mom.

"Who the fuck is this?" mom yelled. "What the fuck are you thinking Dave?" "Oh for Christ's sake. Calm down Carol" Gina suggested taking a bite out of ginger bread mom had made for us.She was sitting at the dinner table almost amused at my mom's temper.

"Shut the fuck up you bitch" mom snapped at her. "I am talking to my son who has obviously lost his mind." She turned towards me "What is wrong with you? Can't you see this woman is all wrong for you? She is as old as me!" mom had tears in her eyes by now.

She grabbed my shirt and shook me as if trying to wake me up. "What the hell were you thinking bringing this old whore into my house?" "Mom" I said " Calm down. Gina is a nice girl and we love each other." "Yeah! Listen to your son Carol." Gina chimed in knowing well that mom will flip out. "For once let him be the man that he really is." "He is my baby and you stay out of this you fucking bitch" mom roared. I held her arm to stop her from pouncing upon Gina and shredding her to pieces.

"Mom! Please." I pleaded. "You are making a scene" "Are you mad?" mom couldn't believe her ears. "Can't you see what this slut has done to you? You don't love her and I know she doesn't love you. She just wants sex from a young boy and I bet it doesn't matter if she gets it from you or your friend Carl." "I don't like Carl that much." Gina butted in again "But Mike, now there's a fine young man with a dick a woman can suck all day" she said licking her lips.

Mom stood in the room speechless, while Gina kept sipping her.water.

"What's the matter Carol?" she said " Didn't your son tell you what I do for living?" Mom turned to me, her mouth open and her breath coming in short, quick gasps. I saw her large breasts rising and falling as she breathed heavily as if she had just run a mile.

"What the fuck is this bitch talking about?" she asked almost whispering.

"Mom, Gina is in service industry. She gives men sensual massages" "SHE IS A WHORE" mom lost her self control and ran towards Gina. "I will kill you you fucking bitch. I am gonna tear you apart." She grabbed Gina who was still sitting on a chair by her hair and pulled her down. "Get the fuck out of my house you fucking slut." mom was yelling hysterically.

I had to rescue my girlfriend. I grabbed mom's arms and pulled her away. "Let her go mom. Please!" My mother started sobbing and then collapsed in my arms. She was hurt, she was wounded and I knew it will be a while before she regains consiousness.

I looked at Gina and said " you could have been gentle with her" "Your mom has the right to know about us Dave. She cares for you and I can't lie to her." Mom was on the floor and I had her head in my lap and I caressed her forehead.

Gina stood up and was straightening her hair "I think it is much better that I told her the truth now." "What if she doesn't accept you?" my doubts resurfaced.

"Don't tell me you can't leave mama. You are a grown up man. Please don't tell me you need mommy." Gina said sarcastically.

"Bitch" I muttered.

In a few minutes mom regained her consiousness. I helped her sit on a chair and gave her some coffee.

Gina was sitting across the table facing mom. Both women stared at each other for quite sometime before my mother spoke.

"I want you out of my son's life. He is too young for you and anyway you can have hundreds of other men you sl**p with." "I will not leave Dave. I love him" Gina said firmly Mom looked at me and then back at Gina and said "I have given Dave everything he needed and I can die for him Gina." "Yes. you can die for him." Gina said. "But can you send him to college? Can you buy him the new car that he wants? No Carol. You can't. So what good is your dying? I love your son and I can give him all that he wants. I may be a prostitute but I love your son and that is all that matters. Look Carol you have a choice. Either we can all live happily together or Dave will move in with me." Mom looked at me again and I looked away.

"Do you really love this woman Dave?" she asked me.

"Yes mom. Gina is the first woman I have ever felt comfortable with.

She didn't ask me for sex, I asked her and has given me everything that I need." "It is settled then." Mom said with a tone of finality. "You can move in with your girlfriend" "REally mom!" I said. I felt like someone had lifted the load off my chest " I love you mom." "And I love you too dear. I can see that Gina can give you much more than what I will be able to and you two are obviously in love so why should I stand in your way." Gina looked at me and then said "actually, Dave has already told me how much he loves you Carol and I think he really needs you around." I had no idea what Gina had in mind but I liked the fact that she was acknowledging me in front of my mother.

Mom was confused too.

"Dave and I want to be together but we would love to have you with us." Gina said.

"Are you asking me to move n with you guys?" mom said looking at Gina and then at me.

"My work keeps my quite busy and I can't work around the house that much. Also even though Dave is a grown up man, he needs adult supervision. Your supervision. I am worried that he may not be putting enough effort in his studies." Mom looked at me and grinned and said "Yeah. I alwasy had to keep a check on this little monstor. Otherwise he spends more time masturbating than studying." "You said it!" Gina said. "I caught him jacking off right after we had sex. Twice!" Both women looked at me and started laughing loudly even as my face became red with embarassment.

" Gina" my mother said "We have a big house here. We got a few rooms.

How about you move in with us?" In 2 days Gina came to live with us. She didn't have much stuff. Mom gave her the room below that Gina could use as her service room.

Of 2 rooms above, 1 was set aside as my study room. While 3rd became our bedroom. In the beginning mom suggested she will sl**p in Gina's service room but often Gina would have clients late night while mom wanted to sl**p early as her shift started at 6 AM on certain days of the week.

Finally we all agreed that mom could sl**p with us in our bedroom - the bed was large enough for 3 of us. Gina and I used her service room to have sex but sometimes during the night if we were both horny and didn't want to go down, we would just have sex in the bed with mom sl**ping right next to her. Gina was alwasys loud during sex - with me and with her clients and she didn't care if mom was in bed with us.

But my mother was a lovely woman. She would just turn around and try to sl**p even when her son and his girlfriend were fucking each other like a****ls in heat. At times she would actually ask us if she should go downstairs but unless we were trying something crazy like a little role play or s&m, we let mom stay.

In a few weeks even that stopped. Gina didn't wear anything but her sheer robes in the house and soon mom got used to seeing her naked.

Now she didn't even turn around while Gina and I had sex and after a few weeks she even started encouraging us to fuck more and give her the grandc***d.

One evening as I entered the house, I heard Gina and mom giggling in her service room. I peaked inside. Gina had only a thong on. She was sitting on the bed and her large naked breasts were flat on her chest and belly. Mom was sitting across her. She was topless but had a robe and panties on. Her rather large breasts were exposed and Gina was rubbing them.

I couldn't understand what my naked girlfriend was doing to my half naked mother but I hoped they were not getting ready to have sex.

Thankfully they were not.

As they heard me come in, both women turned to look at me. Mom blushed but Gina smiled and stood up on the bed and then started walking towards me, her tits flopping side to side.

"Hi Honey. You are home early" she said kissing me , almost oblivious to her nakedness.

"What are you doing?" I asked looking at mom.

"Oh that! Not what you think!" Gina shrieked "You got a dirty little mind hun but I am not having sex with my boyfriend's mom." "Then what?" I asked still ooking at mom.

"I am helping your mother to pump her breasts." Gina said going back to the bed. I saw a few bottles filled with white liquid.

As I stared blankly Gina continued her explanation. "Your mom told me how she breast fed you till you were 13. No wonder you like women with big boobs." "Anyway, she is still lactating and if her breasts are not pumped properly it causes lot of discomfort and pain. I am helping her get the milk out. Look how much came from just one breast" she held up a bottle with the white liquid.

Then I watched Gina take my mother's right breast in her hand. She caressed it and then pinched the nipple. Streams of white milk shot forth and sprayed Gina's breasts and belly. Both women giggled.

"Help me here hun" Gina said. "Please hold the bottle while I milk your mom" Mesmerized I did what she asked. I knew we were just helping mom with her chronic pain. I watched Gina milk my mother's large breasts for next few minutes, till the bottle filled up. Mom just looked at her breasts or at me and Gina and smiled weakly.

"I think that's enough for today" Gina said. "How do you feel Carol." "Great!" mom sighed. "It really feels good. I haven't felt this satisfied since I last fed Dave" "Oh good" Gina said. " May be you should let Dave breast feed again.

I tell you, he still loves it!" Both women started laughing their breasts and belly jiggling.


I had other things on my mind.

"What happens to the milk?" I asked rather seriously.

This sent the women in fresh gales of laughter and mom even fell back.

Then Gina picked up a bottle and thrust it between my lips. I tasted the fresh, sweet milk of my mother. It brought back lot of memories but above all I felt happy and safe. I started suckling at the plastic nipple and emptied the bottle in a few minutes. Both Gina and my mother watched me with amusement but then mom ran her fingers through my hair and called me her baby.

That night Gina nad I had wild sex while mom watched. Gina was on her back , her legs pinned behind her ears while i pounded her cunt.

We both reached our climax in a few minutes and my cum filled Gina's cunt and then started dripping on her thighs.

"I am glad Dave is with you Gina." mom said as both Gina and I caught our breaths. I was still on top of her, my cock buried in her cunt.

"There's so much he can learn from you that a girl his age wouldn't know." Gina nad I kissed passionately and then we both kissed mom goodnight.

Next few days were uneventful. I often found Gina pumping my mother's milk laden breasts in her service room while they talked.

After both the bottles were full, the women offered me the sweet nectar. This satisfied my hunger but gave me a terrible hardon that Gina would suck till I climaxed in her mouth. Sometimes mom would watch and encourage us and sometimes she just left us alone.


One night I woke up in the middle of the night. I was alone in the bed. Both Gina and mom were downstairs, watching TV.

I got up and walked out of the room. I looked down and saw both the women sitting and tlaking in the faint light of TV. They were naked.

"And have you noticed how much my breasts have grown?" mom said to Gina.

"That's just the milk Carol. I think you should start nursing Dave again. It is obvious you want to." Gina replied.

"But he is a big boy now. I like the fact that he likes my milk but I don't want him to suck on my tits. I don't want him to turn into a mama's boy." "Well, that's your choice. But if you want to feed your son, I don't mind" Gina said. "By the way, I think my ass is spreading faster than before." "Really" mom said Gina got up and turned around, thrusting her large, fleshy ass out at my mother.

"Well. It used to be size 38 when I met Dave. I think it is 42 now. I don't know what to do Carol. My clients like my ass but I don't want it to grow too much." Gina said looking over her shoulder at mom Mom touched the large, white globes of my girlfriend's magnificient behind with both hands and then started massaging them.

"Well I think your hips look beautiful Gina. I have seen how much Dave likes them. He can't seem to get enough of your ass." "Frankly, I wish I looked like you." Gina complained. "You have a perfect body Carol. Your tits are large, your nipples are long, you are lactating and your ass is perfectly round and still firm." "Oh stop!" mom giggled.

"I am serious." Gina said turning around and facing mom. "So many of my clients are ogling you when they are fucking me. Some even tried talking to me about you while they were in my pussy!" Mom continued to giggle and laugh. It was obvious she was very flattered.

Gina bent over and cupped mom's breasts. She then lifted them as if she were weighing the melons in a grocery store.

"Have you ever considered working with me?" Gina asked.

Mom was astonished. "What? I am not a whore. You know that I work" "As a clerk. Yeah I know. How much do you make Carol? 20 bucks an hour? 25? I can make over 400 a day with just a couple of hours of work." "I can't do what you do?" mom said looking away.

"Why not Carol? You think you are better than me?" Mom didn't say anything.

"Look at me." Gina commanded my mother. "We need more money and I want to spend more time with Dave. I want you to take a client tomorrow and help me." I walked back into the room.

A few minutes later, Gina and mom returned and lay on either side of me. They were both excited. Gina grabbed my flaccid cock and shook it hard to get an erection. When that didn't work, she grabbed my balls and took the head in her mouth.

In a few minutes she was on top of me, inserting my cock in her cunt.

"Open your legs you motherfucker." she cursed loudly.

Both mom and I squirmend but she didn't care. "Give me your cock you fucking son of a bitch. I know you are not sl**ping you asshole." Suddenly i saw mom turning around to face us.

She put her hand on my arm and smiled gently. "Do what she says honey" My cock was now buried in Gina's cunt and she started bobbing up and down fucking herself.

"Now tell him" Gina said "Dave. Honey." my mother said haltingly . "I will start working with Gina from tomorrow. Together we can make lot of money quickly." "Sure mom" I said smiling.

This happened about a month back.

I return home to find my mother or my girlfriend fucking strange men everyday. Sometimes they are both doing the clients and sometimes they are both resting after servicing a few clients.

Together they are making up 20 grand a month, most of which is being put into property, stocks and other assets.

Just like Gina, mom loves being a prostitute and because she has a fresher body, she is able to charge a lot more than Gina.

Gina and I got marred last week. We held the ceremony in our backyard.

Gina wore a red vinyl skirt and little stars on her nipples and nothing else.

My mother decided to wear an expensive silky, white dress with no underwear. The dress was so sheer it showed her large nipples and cunt lips clearly.

The women invited their regular clients for the wedding. A few black and Mexican men.

Before the wedding, the black guys fucked Gina and filled her ass and cunt with fresh, hot cum. My mother then brought the bride out where I waited.

The priest married us in a few minutes and my bride kissed me deeply.

We went into the service room and had group sex. The mexican men fucked my wife while i watched. Then i fucked her cum filled cunt while mom took the men out for drinks and lunch. Gina reminded me that I have to share her with other men all my life by making me lick her cum filled cunt.

When we came out, we found mom in the center of the lawn. She had lifted her dress around her waist, exposing her large white ass to the group of men who surrounded her. Loud music played and we all watched my mother performing a cabaret where she rubbed her privates on the bodies of our guests.

Later that night the3 of us left for our honeymoon to Hawaii.

The women worked out of the hotel room in the morning and we all went out during the day.

It has been a good life for me so far. Gina is still milking my mother's breasts every morning and I get to drink the milk.

We are saving a lot too and both women hope to retire in a couple of years.... Continue»
Posted by hi1 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 1959  |  
98%
  |  10